
Class 1 2, 8_6. 

Book. „JEl82l 
Co[pghtiN°_l 3l3 ^ 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 




Statue of Oglethorpe, in Savannah 



FIRST LESSONS 



IN 



GEORGIA HISTORY 



BY 



LAWTON B. EVANS, A. M 

StnPERINTENDENT OF SCHOOLS, AUGUSTA, GA. 




AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY 

NEW YORK .-. CINCINNATI .'. CHICAGO 



\'\\'b 



Copyright, 1Q13, by 
LAWTON B. EVANS 



Georgia History 



A History of Georgia for Use in Schools 

Copyright, 1898, by University Publishing Company 

Copyright, 1908, by American Book Company 

CCf.A330876 



PREFACE 



The author of this book has endeavored to present the 
leading facts in the history of Georgia, in order to instruct 
the youth of the State in the annals of their forefathers, 
and to inspire them with a love for their own institutions. 
The main events in the history of the United States are 
included in the narrative, in order to show the closeness of 
relation between State history and the affairs of the nation 
at large. 

The author hopes that by the study of the history of 
Georgia in its connection with the other States which 
compose the United States, the child will gain a proper 
understanding of the meaning of State rights and State 
pride, without interfering with or diminishing that larger 
patriotism that comprehends the entire country. 

The style of the narrative is purposely picturesque and 
dramatic, in order to attract the interest of young minds, 
and to furnish them with inspiration derived from heroic 
endeavor and sacrifice on the part of those who have loved 
the State of Georgia and endured hardship and toil to 
build up its institutions. 

The author suggests to those who use this book that the 
lesson for the day be read by the pupils in the class, the 
meaning of the text be explained, and the essential points 
be brought out in the discussion that may follow. From 



8 PREFACE 

this general preparation the teacher may advance by defi- 
nite questions to a more intimate study of the text, in order 
to test the knowledge of each pupil. 

If to this the teacher will add such interesting variations 
as impersonations, dramatizations, the celebration of certain 
anniversaries, and any kind of historical game or exercise, 
the pleasure and interest of the class in the history here 
given will be greatly enhanced. 

The relation of geography to history should not be neg- 
lected. A map of Georgia should be in every schoolroom 
of the State, and the history of Georgia should be localized. 
By this means the children should know the State geo- 
graphically and historically, and be thoroughly instructed 
in its traditions, institutions, and conditions. 

If the teachers remember that the text is not to be mem- 
orized, that the questions at the end of the lessons are not 
to be depended upon too closely, that the pupils need not 
be confused with too much detail of dates and numbers, 
and that the child's love of history depends largely upon 
the manner in which the teacher presents the subject to 
him, the author feels confident that the children of the 
schools will feel an abiding interest in the narrative con- 
tained in these pages, and, inspired with a deep love for 
their State, will enter upon their citizenship with a high 
and noble patriotism. 

f Lawton B. Evans. 

Augusta, Ga. 



CONTENTS 



PART I. GEORGIA AS A COLONY. 

Lesson Page 

1. The Study of State History ii 

2. Early Explorers of Georgia. . - 14 

3. The Indians of Georgia 20 

4. Indian Legends 24 

5. The Colonies in America 28 

6. Oglethorpe and the Debtors' Prisons 32 

7. The Settlement at Savannah 38 

8. Tomochichi 41 

9. The Progress of the Colony 46 

10. The Story of the Salzburgers 50 

11. How the Colony grew 54 

12. 13, 14. Trouble with the Spaniards 59> 63, 67 

15. George Whitefield 71 

16. Administration of William Stephens 74 

17. Mary Musgrove 77 

18. At the End of Twenty Years 81 

19. The Trustees surrender their Charter 85 

20. Administration of John Reynolds 88 

21. Administration of Henry Ellis 92 

22. James Wright Appointed Governor 97 

23. Enlargement of Territory 100 

24. 25. The Stamp Act in Georgia 103, 106 

26. The Spirit of Resistance 109 

27. On the Eve of Revolution 113 

PART I. GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION. 

28. Beginnings of Revolution 119 

29. Preparing for the Conflict 122 

30. 31. The Royal Government Overthrown 125, 128 

32. Organizing the State 131 

33. The British invade Georgia 136 

34. The British capture Savannah 139 

35. The British overrun Georgia 143 

36. Instances of Adventure 146 

9 



lo CONTENTS 

Lesson Page 

37, 38. Progress of the War in Georgia 150, 153 

39, 40. The Attack upon Savannah 157, 161 

41, 42. Dark Days of the Revolution 164, 167 

43. Robert Sallette 169 

44. Nancy Hart 173 

45. EHjah Clarke 178 

46. The Siege of Augusta 182 

47. Augusta Captured from the British 185 

48. The End of the War 188 

49. James Jackson 192 

50. Hardship and Heroism 196 

PART III. GEORGIA AS A STATE. 

51. The Beginnings of Statehood 201 

52. Georgia enters the Union of States 206 

53. Eli Whitney and the Cotton Gin 208 

54. The Yazoo Fraud 214 

55. The Progress of the State 219 

56. Georgia and the Steamboat 226 

57. How People lived in Early Times 230 

58. Early Customs and Habits 235 

59. Crawford and Clark 241 

60. Troup and the Treaty 245 

61. Georgia defies the General Government 250 

62. Removal of the Cherokees 253 

63. Higher Education in Georgia 257 

64. Our First Railroads 260 

65. Crawford W. Long 264 

66. Political Disturbances 268 

67. War Threatening 273 

68. Georgia secedes from the Union 277 

69. Beginnings of War 281 

70. The Progress of the War 286 

71. From Chattanooga to Atlanta 290 

72. The March to the Sea 295 

73. The Federal Army in Control 299 

74. Georgia again in the Union 303 

75. Georgia since the War 309 

APPENDIX. 

Governors of Georgia 315 

Counties of Georgia 316 

Constitution of the State of Georgia 319 

Index 352 



GEORGIA HISTORY, 



PART I. GEORGIA AS A COLONY. 
LESSON 1. 

THE STUDY OF STATE HISTORY. 

The boys and girls who study this book know that the 
State in which we Hve is called Georgia, and that it is a 
part of the United States. In the history of the United 
States we learn something about all the States, without 
learning a great deal about any one of them. We learn a 
few things about Georgia, but we fail to learn as much as 
we should, since we live in Georgia and its history is of 
interest to us especially. 

The Boys and Girls of Georgia. — Some of the boys and 
girls of Georgia live among the mountains and valleys of 
the northern part of the State; others live on the red hills 
and gentle slopes of the central part; others live in the 
pine forest regions of the southern part. Some live by the 
sea, some live by the rivers, some live in cities or towns, 
and some live on farms in the country. Some attend large 
schools, and some attend small schools. Some may have 
traveled to distant parts of the State, and seen much of 
the land of Georgia, while others may not have been so 



12 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

fortunate. All of them have learned that they are Amer- 
icans, and now they are to learn with equal pride that 
they are also Georgians. 

Georgia is Our State. — We should study the history of 
Georgia particularly, because Georgia is our own State. 

It is important for us to know the names and deeds of 
the great men who founded the State, and who have been 
its governors and leaders. We should know how its terri- 
tory came to its present proportions; how its counties were 
settled and its cities were founded; what trials and hard- 
ships its people have endured; what great things have 
happened upon its soil; how its great institutions and en- 
terprises came about, and how its laws were made. In 
other words we naturally desire to know the history of that 
great State in which we live, and about the people who have 
made it great. 

State Pride. — A knowledge of our State history will 
result in State pride. If we know the heroic deeds of our 
great men, the splendid achievements of our people, and 
the real greatness of our enterprises, we can point to them 
with pride, and feel with deep satisfaction that we have 
reason to be proud of being Georgians. Every citizen 
should feel a pride in his State, but unless he knows its 
history he cannot tell why he is proud, nor give a good 
reason for feeling so. 

Better Citizenship. — State pride should make us become 
better citizens. Having learned the lessons of the past, we 
can avoid mistakes in the future. The great men of our 
State speak to us from the pages of history, advising us 
of right and warning us of wrong. Those who study this 



i 
THE STUDY OF STATE HISTORY 13 

book will soon be the men and women of the State, and 
by their words, deeds, votes, and opinions will decide the 
policies of our State affairs. The welfare of Georgia will 
always depend upon the wisdom and patriotism of its 
citizens. 

Patriotism. — - Let us not forget that patriotism is a love 
of country. In studying the history of our nation and of 
our State we find the story of many brave men who sacri- 
ficed themselves in many ways for the good of the people. 
Many of them suffered and died in war and in peace for 
the welfare of the country at large and of their own State 
in particular. The story of the lives of our great men 
should make us love our country and our State so rever- 
ently that we shall do our duty as citizens, no matter what 
sacrifice it may involve. 

QUESTIONS. 

What is the name of the State in which you live ? 

In what part of the State do you live ? 

What part of the State is mountainous? What part has red hills? 
What part has pine forests ? 

What places in the State have you visited? 

Why should we study the history of Georgia particularly ? 

In what will a knowledge of our State history result ? 

What should State pride make us become ? 

Upon what will the welfare of Georgia always depend ? 

What is patriotism ? 

What effect should the story of the lives of our great men have 
upon our Hves ? 



LESSON 2. 

EARLY EXPLORERS OF GEORGIA. 

Ponce de Leon. — Among those who were with Columbus 
on his second voyage of discovery was a bold adventurer 
named Ponce de Leon. He was about thirty-two years of 
age at that time. He lived for a while in Haiti, and then 
made his way to Porto Rico, where, after two years, he 
was appointed governor of that island. 

He heard from the Indians a story of an island not very 
far away which contained a wonderful fountain. If one 
bathed in it, they said, one would never grow old. It was 
a fountain of perpetual youth. De Leon was fond of ad- 
venture and dreaded the approach of old age. Therefore, 
he resolved to discover this wonderful fountain. 

De Leon told this to the King of Spain, and received a 
commission " to discover and settle the island of Bimini." 
He sailed from Porto Rico, and, steering northward, came 
in sight of the mainland of North America on Easter Sun- 
day, March 27, 15 13. He named the land Florida, in honor 
of the day, Pascua Florida, as it is called in Spanish. 

Search for the Fountain of Youth. — A few days later he 
landed near the present city of St. Augustine and took pos- 
session of the country in the name of the King of Spain. 
He wandered into the interior, drinking of every spring, 
and bathing in every stream, looking for the fabled foun- 
tain. SaiUng southward he passed around Florida, and 

14 



EARLY EXPLORERS OF GEORGIA 



IS 



coasted along the western side, still thinking the land 
to be an island, but nowhere could he find any waters to 
stay the advance of his years or turn his whitening hairs 
into the dark locks of youth. He returned to Spain and 
told the king the wonders of the new land. 




Ponce de Leon looking for the Fountain of Youth. 



Eight years passed before he again landed in Florida. 
This time he came to found a colony and establish a govern- 
ment. The Indians were unfriendly, and rose against the 
invaders. In the attack De Leon was wounded by a poi- 
soned arrow. He was placed on shipboard and conveyed 
to Cuba, where he died. He had not entered the territory 



i6 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

that is now called Georgia. His visit is of interest to us 
because it gave to our land the name of Florida, the first 
name which was given to it, and the name by which it 
was known in Europe for more than a hundred years. 

Hernando de Soto. — Of the many great adventurers who 
visited and explored all parts of the New World, probably 
the only one who marched through the forests of Georgia, 
was Hernando de Soto, the governor of Cuba. De Soto 
landed in Florida in 1539. He had with him six hundred 
brave soldiers, two hundred horses, a number of fleet grey- 
hounds and savage bloodhounds, and also a drove of hogs 
which he intended to use for food. 

March through Georgia. — Traveling northward, De Soto 
entered the region of Georgia in March, 1540. We have 
records of his marching through Coffee County. From 
there he went in a northeasterly direction through Lau- 
rens County; then, crossing the Ogeechee River and Brier 
Creek, he camped on the banks of the Savannah River, 
probably at Silver Bluff, a few miles below the present 
city of Augusta. During the march his soldiers searched 
everywhere for gold, breaking into wigwams, temples, and 
into graves of the Indians. They suffered for lack of food. 
At one village an Indian chief sent them a present of par- 
tridges, corn, and turkeys. He also gave them some dogs, 
which were killed by the soldiers and eaten with great rehsh. 

The Indian Princess. — When De Soto reached the bank 
of the Savannah River he was received by a beautiful 
Indian princess. She came across the river in her canoe 
and welcomed him. She took from her neck a string of 
pearls and hung it around the neck of De Soto in token of 



EARLY EXPLORERS OF GEORGIA 



17 



friendship. She gave him many shawls and dressed skins 
for clothing. De Soto was moved by the beauty and 
kindness of the princess, and taking from his finger a ring 
of gold, set with a ruby, he placed it on her finger. 




De Soto meets thi; Indian Princess. 



De Soto was hospitably treated by the Indians here, but 
he did not return their kindness. He robbed them of their 
possessions, and treated them with cruelty. When he left, 
he took the princess captive, and compelled her to go with 
him. One day, however, the maiden sprang into the forest 
and disappeared. The Spaniards could not overtake her, 
and never heard of her again. 

Story of the Pearls. — To show the number of pearls 
taken by De Soto's men from the Indians of Georgia, it is 



i8 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



related that one day a foot soldier called to a horseman who 
was his friend and offered him a linen bag of pearls weighing 
six pounds, saying: '' You may have these if you will. 
I am tired of carrying them." The horseman refused the 
offer, telling the soldier to keep the jewels for himself. 
But he replied: " If you will not have them, I will not carry 
them any longer. They shall remain here." So saying, he 
untied the bag, whirled it around his head, and scattered 
the pearls in every direction. 




The Burial of De Soto. 



Death of De Soto. — After leaving Georgia, De Soto con- 
tinued his march until he discovered the Mississippi River. 
He crossed the river, and after wandering in the swamps 
W3,s seized with a fever, and died in May, 1542. His fol- 



EARLY EXPLORERS OF GEORGIA 19 

lowers concealed his death from the Indians, and carrying 
his body, at night, weighted it with stones and dropped it 
into the waters of the great river he had discovered. Only 
forty of all the six hundred men lived to return to Cuba. 

QUESTIONS. 

What story had Ponce de Leon heard from the Indians ? 

What land did he name, and why ? 

What did he seek, and with what result ? 

Give an account of his attempt to found a colony. 

Why is his visit to Florida of interest to us? 

What Spanish adventurer first marched through the forests of 
Georgia ? 

Where did he land and what did he have with him ? 

What was the direction of his march ? 

On the banks of what river did he camp ? 

How was he received by the Indian princess ? How did De Soto 
treat her ? How did she escape ? 

Tell the story of the pearls. 

What great river did De Soto discover ? Describe his death and 
burial. 



LESSON 3. 

THE INDIANS OF GEORGIA. 

Before we go further into the history of Georgia, let us 
learn something of the Indians who hved in villages near 
the streams, in the rich valleys, or upon the islands along 
the coast. 

The Muscogees. — The largest tribe in the territory of 
Georgia was the Muscogee tribe, hving in the lower and 
middle part of Georgia and as far north as Broad River 
and the 34th degree of latitude. By reference to the map 
we can see that they covered about four fifths of the State. 
They belonged to a confederacy of Southern Indians 
known as the Creeks, consisting of a number of tribes, 
of which the Muscogees were by far the largest. 

They derived their name from the number of small 
rivers and creeks along which they lived. They were also 
subdivided into two classes, the Upper Creeks, hving 
toward the mountains, and the Lower Creeks, living toward 
the seacoast. There were probably fifteen thousand Creeks 
living in Georgia at the time of its settlement. 

The Muscogees came from the west. There is a tradi- 
tion among them that the tribe sprang from the mounds of 
earth in the forks of the Red River, and that they journeyed 
east to escape war, and settled below the falls of the Chat- 
tahoochee River, in what is now Muscogee County. An- 
other tradition declared that the tribe issued from a cave 



THE INDIANS OF GEORGIA 21 

in Alabama; while still another story was that their an- 
cestors dropped from the sky. Like most Indian tradi- 
tions, these myths are of no historical value; the Indians 
have no reliable records of their history. 

The Uchees. — The Uchees were a tribe belonging to 
the Creek Confederacy. They lived on the western bank 
of the Savannah River, and claimed the country above 
and below the city of Augusta. The name of a creek in 
Columbia County perpetuates the memory of their owner- 
ship of that territory. 

The Cherokees. — In the northern part of the State, 
among the mountains and valleys, lived the Cherokee In- 
dians. Even to the present day this part of the State is 
often spoken of as '^Cherokee Georgia." We have no 
certain knowledge of the meaning of the word Cherokee. 
How many of the Cherokees lived in Georgia, there is no 
means of telling exactly. It was estimated that the tribe, 
some of whom lived beyond the borders of the State, had 
six thousand warriors, and that the whole tribe numbered 
twenty thousand in all. 

Other Tribes. — Besides the large tribes of Georgia, 
already mentioned, there were several smaller tribes, such 
as the Yamacraws, who lived near the mouth of the 
Savannah River. In many cases such small tribes were 
branches or families of one of the large tribes. 

Wigwams and Villages. — The Indians of Georgia were 
much like the Indians of the rest of the country. Many of 
them lived in wigwams of bark or skins, built along the 
streams or in the valleys, with small gardens of corn and 
vegetables planted near by. They were ready at any 



22 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



time, as danger threatened or caprice suggested, to take 
down their wigwams and move elsewhere to start another 
village, or to unite with a neighboring tribe for protection. 




An Indian Camp. 



In other instances there were permanent villages, where 
the houses were made of wood, covered with reeds, and 
made tight with straw and clay, after the fashion of a 
pavilion. Large fields of corn, beans, pumpkins, melons, 
and fruits were planted. De Soto relates that in his march 
he passed through one field of corn six miles long. 

Habits of the Indians. — The habits of the Indians were 
simple. Each tribe had its chief and its own laws. Their 
dress was as simple as possible, consisting mainly of the 
skins of animals. Their bodies were tattooed in fanciful 



THE INDIANS OF GEORGIA 



23 



designs, and were often painted in grotesque colors. Their 
occupations were chiefly hunting, fishing, and war. The 
women did most of the work, while the men fashioned 
spears, bows, and arrows, and were engaged in hunting for 
game or in fighting their enemies. 

Indian Names. — The Indians have long ago left Georgia. 
The white man now occupies all the territory over which 
the red men once hunted and fished. There is left to us 
only the names which they gave to many of our rivers and 
mountains, such as Chattahoochee, '^ flowered rock; " Toc- 
coa, " beautiful; " Tallulah, " terrible; " Hiwassee, " pretty 
fawn; " Cohutta, " frog mountain; " Nacoochee, " evening 
star." In addition to these names there still Knger the 
beautiful traditions of Indian Kfe which they told to the 
early settlers upon their lands. 

QUESTIONS. 

What was the largest Indian tribe in Georgia? Where did they 
live? How much of the State did they cover? 

What other name did they have, and why? Into what classes 
were they subdivided ? 

How many Creeks lived in Georgia ? 

Where did the Muscogees come from ? 

Where did the Uchees live ? 

Where did the Cherokees live ? How large was the whole tribe ? 

What can you say of the life of the Indians ? Describe their per- 
manent villages. What did they plant? 

Describe their dress. What were their occupations ? 

Who occupies the land they once owned in Georgia? 

What have they left us ? What are some of these names ? 



LESSON 4. 



INDIAN LEGENDS. 

The Legend of Hiwassee. — During one of the wars be- 
tween the Catawbas and the Cherokees, the son of a Cher- 
okee chief captured a large town of the Catawbas, and 

carried off as pris- 
oner the daughter of 
the head chief of the 
Catawbas. Her 
name was Hiwassee, 
or " Pretty Fawn." 
A young brave of the 
Cherokees named 
Notley, or " Daring 
Horseman," fell in 
love with her, and 
she with him. Tak- 
ing her back to her 
father, the Catawba 
chief, the young 
Cherokee brave 
begged for her hand 
in marriage. The 
proud Catawba Hf ted 
his war club, knitted his brow, and curled his lips with scorn. 
He then said: ''The Catawbas drink the waters of the 
west; the Cherokees drink the waters of the east. When 

24 




The Catawba Chief refuses Notley. 



INDIAN LEGENDS 25 

you can find where these waters unite, then you may hope 
to unite with the daughter of a Catawba chief." 

Discouraged, but not despairing, Notley began his long 
search. Day after day he traveled over the mountains 
looking for a union of the waters. For a long time his 
search was in vain. One day, when well-nigh exhausted, 
he sat upon the ground near the top of a high ridge and 
saw three young fawns moving toward a small lake, a 
stream from which was flowing eastward at his feet. 
Thinking to capture one of the pretty creatures, he ap- 
proached the lake, and to his surprise saw another stream 
of water issuing from the lake and flowing down the 
western side of the mountain. 

Springing with the bound of a deer, he exclaimed with 
joy, " Hiwassee! O Hiwassee! I have found it." With 
great delight Notley set out for the residence of Hiwassee's 
father. When within half a mile of his destination he met 
Hiwassee herself with a few of her attendants, and told her 
of the success of his enterprise. Hiwassee sadly said, " My 
father will never consent to our marriage, but I will fly with 
you to the mountains." He then pointed to a mountain in 
the distance, and told her that if he found her there, they 
should together drink of the waters of the beautiful lake. 

Notley went on and found the Catawba chief. When he 
heard the story he almost choked with rage, and accused 
Notley of deceiving him in order to lead him into danger. 
" But," said he, " you brought my daughter from captivity, 
so I will spare you and permit you to depart ; but you shall 
never marry my daughter." Notley laughed, and the next 
moment disappeared into the forest. 



26 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

That night brought no sleep to the Catawba chief, for 
Hiwassee did not return. Pursuit was in vain. He saw 
his daughter no more. Notley met his beautiful Hiwassee 
in the forest. They were married, and lived together in 
the mountains of North Georgia many years. He became 
the chief of the Cherokees, and was the instrument of 
making peace between his tribe and the Catawbas, the 
people of his beautiful wife. 

The Legend of Nacoochee. — In North Georgia, among 
the mountains, lies the beautiful Nacoochee Valley. All 
around are tall mountains covered with trees. Little 
streams of clear, cold water run down the mountain sides, 
fall over the rocks, and find their way under the trees into 
the green valley. Long before the white men ever came to 
Georgia, or even Columbus had ever crossed the ocean, 
there dwelt in the valley a tribe of Indians, whose chief had 
a lovely daughter named Nacoochee, or '' Evening Star." 

Her people loved her with great devotion. They almost 
forgot the Great Spirit in their worship of the beautiful 
daughter of their chieftain. When she came out of her 
wigwam, they would say the evening star had risen; when 
she went back, they would say the evening star had set. 

A son of the chief of a neighboring tribe fell in love with 
her and watched her from afar. His name was Laceola. 
At last he met her and told the story of his love. Nacoo- 
chee was won by the brave son of the chief, whose people 
were at war with her own. Both knew that Nacoochee's 
father hated the tribe of Laceola, and would never agree to 
their marriage, so they met in secret on the side of the 
mountain that divided the tribes from each other. 



INDIAN LEGENDS 27 

When Nacoochee's father discovered these secret meet- 
ings, his anger was terrible. He ordered Nacoochee to 
stay forever in her wigwam, saying that the evening star 
should shine no more. Nacoochee's love for Laceola was 
stronger than her love for her tribe, and so one night her 
tent was empty and she could not be found in the tent of 
any of her companions. 

Her father aroused the sleeping braves, and pursued his 
daughter into the mountains. At last they saw her sitting 
by the side of a brook, and Laceola was with her. Some 
say that her father, in deep anger, called to. her, and at the 
same time aimed an arrow at the heart of her lover. She 
turned just in time to spring forward to meet the flying 
shaft and receive it within her own breast. Another arrow 
pierced the heart of Laceola, and the blood of the lovers 
mingled in the water of the brook. 

Others say that the enraged chieftain seized Laceola 
and, dragging him to a precipice, hurled him over it. 
Nacoochee, with a great cry, broke away from those who 
held her and sprang after him, and both were dashed on 
the rocks below. 

At any rate the evening star shone no more over the 
valley and the mountains, and ever afterward the people 
mourned at the grave of the lovely maiden and told the 
story of her tragic death. 



LESSON 5. 

THE COLONIES IN AMERICA. 

Early Settlements in North America. — Long before 
Georgia was settled, the nations of the Old World had 
founded colonies in America. The Spanish had settled 
Florida and founded the city of St. Augustine. The 
French had explored the regions along the St. Lawrence 
River and the Great Lakes, and had begun the city of 
Quebec in Canada. The English claimed the territory 
between Florida and Canada, and had begun their settle- 
ments along the Atlantic coast, all the way from Maine to 
South Carolina. 

English Colonies. — Before Georgia was settled, Virginia 
was a flourishing colony, more than one hundred years old. 
The New England colonies were well established. Dutch 
settlers had laid the foundation of New York, and lived 
there peaceably for fifty years. The English would not let 
them keep their colony, however, and, having demanded 
the surrender of their town, turned the Dutch colony 
into an Enghsh one. Maryland was started as a colony 
for Roman CathoHcs, under Lord Baltimore. Many 
Quakers, led by Wilham Penn, had made their home in 
Pennsylvania. 

These early colonies were composed of small towns, 
along the seacoast or by the rivers. The great interior 
of America was almost unknown. It was a wild country^ 

28 



THE COLONIES IN AMERICA 29 

inhabited by Indians, and it took a brave heart to face the 
dangers of the deep forest and the perils of the mountains, 
rivers, and plains that lay between the oceans. 

So we see that before our own State was founded there 
were many English colonies on this side of the Atlantic. 
It has been estimated that over a quarter of a million 
white people were living in America at the time Georgia 
was settled. 

The Carolinas. — In 1663 Charles II, King of England, 
granted all the land lying along the Atlantic coast between 
Virginia and Florida to eight noblemen, called the Lords 
Proprietors of Carolina. All the land in the present 
State of Georgia and about half of the present State of 
Florida was included in this grant, and from that date was 
called Carolina by the English, though no attempt was 
made to settle the lands south of the Savannah River. 

The Lords Proprietors had some trouble with their colon- 
ists in the northern part of their grant, and finally gave all 
CaroHna back to the king. South Carolina probably had 
eighteen thousand white inhabitants, and Charleston was a 
flourishing town, over sixty years old, when Georgia was 
settled. 

The permanent English settlements at Charleston and 
along the Carohna coast established England's claim to 
Carolina, while the permanent Spanish settlement at St. 
Augustine had established Spain's title to Florida; but no 
agreement could be reached as to the dividing line between 
CaroHna and Florida. The disputed territory was claimed 
by the Spanish and called Florida, and claimed by the 
English and called Carolina. 



30 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 




Old Gate at St. Augustine, Florida. 



Margravate of Azilia. — The first effort to colonize this 
territory was made in 1717, by Sir Robert Montgomery, a 
Scotch nobleman, who secured from the Lords Proprietors 
of Carohna a grant of the land lying between the Savannah 
and the Altamaha rivers. It was to be called the Margra- 
vate of Azilia and was to be part of Carolina. The grant 
was made on the condition that the territory be occupied 
in three years, otherwise it would revert to the Lords Pro- 
prietors. Sir Robert was to pay a rental of one penny an 
acre for all lands occupied, and to give the Lords Proprie- 
tors one fourth of all the gold, silver, and precious stones 
found there. 

The most glowing accounts of the wonders and beauties 
of Georgia were written. Nowhere in the world could be 



THE COLONIES IN AMERICA 31 

found such beautiful woods and meadows, such rich mines 
and fields, such soft climate and fertile soil. The plan was 
a failure, however. These accounts did not attract settlers 
south of the Savannah River, and the red men of the forests 
remained the only inhabitants of Aziha, until a nobler man, 
with a loftier aim than Sir Robert, came to make its shores 
the home of the unfortunate. 

QUESTIONS. 

Where had the Spanish settled in America ? What regions had the 
French explored ? What territory did the English claim ? 

What can you say of Virginia? Of the New England colonies? 
Of New York ? Of Maryland ? Of Pennsylvania ? 

How many white people were living in America at the time Georgia 
was settled ? 

What two nations claimed the territory between CaroUna and 
Florida ? 

When and by whom was the first effort made to colonize this ter- 
ritory ? What name was given to it ? Upon what conditions was a 
grant given to Sir Robert IMontgomery to colonize it? What can 
you say of the plan ? 



LESSON 6. 

OGLETHORPE AND THE DEBTORS' PRISONS. 

Debtors' Prisons. — Many years ago it was the custom 
in England to imprison people for debt. If a man failed in 
business, or borrowed money he could not return, or bought 
things he could not pay for, his creditor could put him in 
jail as a debtor and keep him there until the debt was paid, 
or he was released by the law. These debtors' prisons 
were often the scenes of suffering, cruelty, and injustice. 
Filth brought on smallpox, fever, and other diseases. 
The keepers were cruel in the extreme, and the fate of a 
poor debtor was sad indeed, when once behind the bars of 
a prison. 

The way in which the debtors' prisons were managed 
attracted public attention, and the British Parliament ap- 
pointed a committee to investigate the facts and to reform 
the abuses. The chairman of the committee was James 
Edward Oglethorpe, a member of Parliament, and the 
author of the resolution under which the committee was 
appointed. 

James Edward Oglethorpe. — Oglethorpe belonged to 
an ancient Enghsh family. He was born at Westminster, 
England, June i, 1689. While still a young man he left 
college to begin the life of a soldier. Going abroad, he 
enlisted under Prince Eugene. Boswell, in his life of Dr. 
Samuel Johnson, tells the following story of Oglethorpe: 

32 



OGLETHORPE AND THE DEBTORS' PRISONS 33 

** The general told us that when he was a very young man, 
I think only fifteen, serving under Prince Eugene of Savoy, 
he was sitting in a company at table with a prince of 




James Edward Oglethorpe. 

Wurtemberg. The prince took up a glass of wine, and, by 
a fillip, made some of it fly in Oglethorpe's face. Here was 
a nice dilemma. To have challenged him instantly might 
have fixed a quarrelsome character upon the young soldier; 
to have taken no notice of it might have been considered 



34 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



as cowardice. Oglethorpe, therefore, keeping his eye upon 
the prince, and smihng all the time as if he took what his 
highness had done in jest, said, ^ Prince, that is a good 
joke, but we do it much better in England; ' and threw a 
whole glass of wine in the prince's face. An old general, 
who sat by, said: ' He has done right. Prince; you com- 
menced it,' and thus all ended in good humor." 

When Oglethorpe returned to England, he entered upon 
very wealthy estates and began pohtical Hfe. He was in 
ParKament for a number of years, and was always the 
friend of the unfortunate and the needy. Among all the 
men who sought to found colonies in America for the poor 
and oppressed of the Old World, no name is greater than 

that of Oglethorpe. 

Oglethorpe's Inter- 
est in the Debtors. — 
In his visits to the 
prisons his heart was 
touched by the suffer- 
ings of the unfortu- 
nate debtors. He saw 
that these poor men 
could not possibly 
earn money to pay 
their debts while they 
were shut up in prison. 
Even if released it was 
not probable that 
they would succeed in Hfe better than before. He thought 
of the great tracts of land lying idle on the shores of 




Oglethorpe visiting the Prisons. 



OGLETHORPE AND THE DEBTORS' PRISONS 35 

America. On these lands the poor debtors could build 
homes, and from the fertile soil they could support their 
families. He enlisted several others in his plans, and in- 
duced them to unite with him in a petition to the king, 
asking for a grant of land in '^ his Majesty's Province of 
America," where they could colonize many of the worthy 
and honest poor people hving in and near the city of 
London. 




Charter of Georgia. — The petition was granted, and 
the charter for a colony received the great seal of England, 
June 9, 1732. The territory granted was a part of South 
Carolina west of the Savannah River. It included all the 
land between the Savannah and Altamaha rivers, from 
the Atlantic coast to the headwaters of these streams, and 
thence extended westward to the " South Sea," or Pacific 
Ocean. The name of Georgia was given to this province 
in honor of George II, who was then King of England. 



36 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



Reasons for the Colony. — The reasons for locating the 
colony in this place were to protect the frontier of Caro- 
lina from the ravages of the Indians, and to take possession 
of soil that was claimed by the English and the Spanish. 
Oglethorpe also heard that mulberry trees grew along the 
Savannah River, and that the climate was suitable for 
the silkworm. He beheved that a line quahty of raw silk 
could be raised in Georgia, thus saving to England vast 
sums of money paid to foreign countries for silks. So 
firmly did he believe in this that he resolved to send to 
Italy for persons to teach the colonists how to feed the 
silkworms and wind the threads from the cocoons. 

The Trustees. — The charter created a board of trustees, 
called The Trustees for Estabhshing the Colony of Georgia 
in America, for a term of twenty-one years. They were 

given power to send for 
eigners and subjects of 
Great Britain to Georgia 
and to grant them lands, 
not over five hundred 
acres to each person, for 
which no rent should be 
paid for ten years. 

On one side of the seal 
of the Trustees was the 
motto Non sihi scd aliis, 

Seal of the Trustees. ^j^ich means, " Not for 

themselves but for others." On the other side of the seal 
was an inscription, Colonia Georgia aug. (for augeat), mean- 
ing, " May the Georgia colony flourish." 




OGLETHORPE AND THE DEBTORS' PRISONS 37 

QUESTIONS. 

What bad custom regarding debtors prevailed in England many 
years ago ? What can you say of these debtors' prisons ? 

Who proposed to investigate and reform them ? 

When and where was Oglethorpe born ? 

Tell the story of his encounter with a prince of Wurtemberg. 

What can you say of his political career ? 

How was he affected by his visits to the debtors' prisons ? 

In what plan did he enlist several others ? 

When was the charter of Georgia granted ? What territory did it 
include ? For whom was the colony named ? 

What were some of the reasons for locating the colony ? 

What power did the Trustees have ? 

What were the mottoes on the seal ? 




A Silkworm. 



LESSON 7. 

THE SETTLEMENT AT SAVANNAH. 

Rules for the Colony. — Having received the charter, 
the Trustees met and made plans for the settlement and 
government of the new province. They decided to grant 
land to each colonist on condition that the land must be 
cleared, planted, and a house built upon it by a certain 
time, or the right to it would be lost. Among the rules for 
the new colony was one that prohibited the sale of rum and 
the use of negro slaves. 

Selecting the Colonists. — A great many persons were 
anxious to join this colony. Many were rejected. No 
debtor was taken without the consent of the creditor; no 
criminals or wicked persons were accepted; no man was 
received who would leave a wife or children depending 
upon him for support. The debtors' prisons were carefully 
examined, and the worthiest of those unhappy people were 
taken. Four months were devoted to this work, and the 
best people among the needy population of England were 
chosen to be the first settlers of Georgia. 

A vessel was chartered to convey the colonists to 
Georgia. It was comfortably fitted out with all the ne- 
cessities for a voyage, and provided with arms, tools, pro- 
visions, agricultural implements, and other things needed 
by a new colony. Oglethorpe, at his own request, was 
selected to accompany the colonists and to establish them 

38 



THE SETTLEMENT AT SAVANNAH 39 

in America. The last Sabbath in England was spent by 
the colonists on the banks of the Thames River, in divine 
worship. Several of the Trustees visited them and spoke 
cheering words 

Departure of the Colonists. — On November 17, 1732, 
the ship Anne, which bore the company with Oglethorpe 
at its head, weighed anchor, and dropped down the Thames 
River. On board were thirty-five families, containing one 
hundred and thirty persons, bound for the New World. 
Among them were carpenters, bricklayers, farmers, and 
mechanics. Oglethorpe, at his own expense, furnished his 
cabin and laid in enough stores for the voyage. 

Landing of the Colonists. — The voyage was long, but 
no bad weather delayed them. Prayers were offered morn- 
ing and night that no accident or misfortune should over- 
take them. At length, on January 13, 1733, their hearts 
were gladdened by the sight of land. They had reached 
the harbor of Charleston. The governor of South Caro- 
lina gave them a hearty welcome, and the people of 
Charleston were glad to entertain the weary voyagers. 
They continued their voyage, and on January 19 landed at 
Beaufort- town, where they were saluted by the artillery. 

Exploration by Oglethorpe. — Leaving the colonists to 
rest at Beaufort, in homes provided by the good people of 
South CaroHna, Oglethorpe and a few friends, accompanied 
by Colonel William Bull of Charleston, set out in an Indian 
canoe to find a site for his colony. He wound in and out 
among the small islands at the mouth of the Savannah 
River, and at length rowed up to a high bluff eighteen 
miles from the sea. 



40 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

^^ 
Here he found a small village of Yamacraw Indians and 

a store. An old Indian chief and warrior, Tomochichi, 

looked on him with some distrust, and at first would not 

come near him. Oglethorpe found an Indian woman who 

could speak English, and through her told the Indians that 

he meant peace and friendship. Tomochichi then welcomed 

him, and promised his aid and protection to the colony. 

Arrival of the Colonists at Yamacraw. — Oglethorpe re- 
turned to Beaufort for the colonists, and on February 12, 
1733, they arrived at the bluff, which was named Yama- 
craw Bluff. On landing they knelt down to offer thanks- 
giving and prayer to God. They then brought their goods 
ashore, and prepared to spend their first night in Georgia. 

Oglethorpe posted his sentinels, for fear of the Indians, 
and lay down under the towering pines, by the side of a 
great fire. While his colonists peacefully slept in their 
tents, the noble leader thought of the misery they had 
left behind them and of the bright future that lay ahead 
of the happy colony. 

QUESTIONS. 

On what condition did each colonist receive a grant of land ? What 
were prohibited in Georgia ? 

Who were chosen to be the first settlers of Georgia ? Who accom- 
panied the colonists to Georgia ? 

When did they sail from England ? 

How many families and how many persons were in the company ? 

How long was the voyage? What harbor did they first reach? 
What other town did they visit? 

How did Oglethorpe find a place for his colony ? 

When did they land on Georgia soil ? Describe the landing. 



LESSON 8. 

TOMOCHI€HI. 

Let us now learn about the good old Tomochichi, who 
did his part in making the colony in Georgia possible. 
We shall have to go forward somewhat in our history, but 
the story of his life, so far as we know it, is worth telling 
all at one time. 

Tomochichi's Early Life. — Tomochichi was the noble 
and aged chief of the small tribe of Yamacraw Indians. 
He belonged to the larger tribe of the Lower Creeks, but 
they had banished him, probably for some political cause, 
along with other members of the tribe. They bore him no 
ill-will, however, and always spoke of him as a wise and 
good chief. After leaving the Lower Creeks he wandered 
about, and, not very long before the arrival of the colo- 
nists, formed a settlement at or very near the site of 
the present city of Savannah. Gathering around him the 
Yamacraws and a few of the Yemassees, he was chosen 
mico, or chief. 

Very little is known of his early life. Of that he was 
unwilling to talk much. He was quite old, probably ninety- 
one years of age, when he met Oglethorpe. In spite of his 
age he was very erect, over six feet tall, and vigorous of 
mind and body. He was a true friend of the colonists, 
and aided them in making treaties with the Indian 

tribes. 

41 



42 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



Tomochichi^s Speech and Present. — After Oglethorpe 
had made his first treaty of peace with the Indians at 
Yamacraw Bluff, old Tomochichi approached him and, 
after the fashion of the savages, made him a speech say- 
ing, '' Here is a little present," and then gave him a buf- 
falo's skin, painted on the inside with the head and feathers 
of an eagle. He begged Oglethorpe to accept it, saying, 
" The eagle means speed and the buffalo means strength. 
The English are as swift as the bird and as strong as the 
beast. Like the first, they fly from the utmost parts of the 
earth, over the vast seas; and like the second, nothing can 
withstand them. The feathers of the eagle are soft and 
mean love; the buffalo's skin is warm and means protec- 
tion. Therefore, love and protect our Httle families." 

Visit to England. — A Httle over a year after Oglethorpe 
had come to Georgia, he decided to go back to England, 
as we shall see later on in our history. With him went 
Tomochichi, his wife, and nephew, and a number of Indian 
chiefs and warriors, who wanted to see the great country 
on the other side of the ocean. 

When the Indians arrived in London they were provided 
with suitable rooms in the Georgia office. They were 
properly clothed, but insisted on painting their faces ac- 
cording to their custom. Crowds flocked to see them. 
Presents of all kinds were bestowed upon them, and every 
effort was made to entertain and instruct them. When the 
time came to visit the king and queen, the Indians were 
provided with richly colored shawls and other garments, 
which, being very gaudy, satisfied the Indian taste. 

Visit to the King. — The Indians were conveyed to the 



TOMOCHICHI 43 

palace in three of the king's coaches, drawn by six horses. 
At the door they were received by the king's bodyguard, 
and then presented to the king and queen. Tomochichi 
gave the king a bunch of eagle feathers, saying, '' These are 
the feathers of the eagle, which is the swiftest of birds, and 
which flieth all around our nation. These feathers are a 
sign of peace in our land, and have been carried from town 
to town there, and we have brought them over to leave 
with you, great King, as a sign of everlasting peace." 




Tomochichi and his Nephew. 

During this visit the picture of Tomochichi was painted 
by a famous artist, and hung for many years in the Georgia 
rooms. The picture represented him standing, dressed in 
his Indian costume, with his left hand resting upon the 
shoulder of his nephew and adopted son, Toonahowi, who 
holds an eagle in his arms, 



44 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

Other Visits. — The Indians visited all the places of in- 
terest in and around London. Upon the occasion of their 
visit to the boys' school at Eton, Tomochichi " begged that 
the lads might have a holiday, when the doctor thought it 
proper. This caused a general huzza." The Indians were 
much impressed with the greatness of the British Empire, 
and especially with the strength of the houses. Tomochichi 
said he could not understand why people, who would live 
so short a time, should build houses that would last so long. 

In Georgia. — The Indians were in England four months, 
after which they returned to Georgia. Tomochichi accom- 
panied Oglethorpe on several expeditions into the Indian 
country, and never failed in his friendship for the colony. 
A word from him might have brought the whole tribe of 
Lower Creeks down on the Httle colony at Savannah, but 
that word was never spoken. He stood like a protecting 
angel between the whites and the threatening savages. 

Tomochichi's Death. — Tomochichi lived to be nearly a 
hundred years old. At last he lay down to die, and in 
his last moments begged to be buried in Savannah. His 
body was borne to his grave by the most distinguished citi- 
zens of Savannah. Oglethorpe followed as chief mourner. 
Guns were fired from the fort, and a volley of musketry 
was discharged over his grave. The whole tribe of Yama- 
craws, and every man, woman, and child in Savannah 
attended his funeral. Every heart was sad at the de- 
parture of the aged mico. The place of his burial was pre- 
served by tradition from year to year, and now a rugged 
granite boulder marks the spot where rests the great mico, 
friend of Oglethorpe, and defender of the infant colony. 



TOMOCHICHI 



45 



While Oglethorpe deserves every praise as the leader 
of the colonists, let us not forget that this aged Indian 
chief made the colony possible by his guarantee of safety 
and friendship to the colonists, and that to him is due the 
lasting gratitude of their descendants. 




Monument over Tomochichi's Grave. 



QUESTIONS. 

Who was Tomochichi? By what large tribe had he been ban- 
ished ? Where had he settled ? 

How old was he at this time? Describe his appearance. 

What speech did he make to Oglethorpe ? 

What place did Tomochichi visit with Oglethorpe ? 

How were the Indians treated in London? Describe their visit 
to the king and queen. Describe the picture of Tomochichi and his 
nephew. 

What other places did he visit? What did he say of English 
houses ? 

How long did Tomochichi live ? Describe his burial in Savannah, 



LESSON 9. 



THE PROGRESS OF THE COLONY. 

Savannah Laid Out. — The colonists rose early the morn- 
ing after their arrival at Yamacraw and began work. 
Goods were unloaded from the ship, trees were cut down, 
lands were cleared, and preparations were made for build- 







Original Plan of Savannah. 

ing the cabins. In a few weeks the fields and gardens 
were planted, forts had been built, and everything looked 
like a thriving colony. Oglethorpe and Colonel Bull laid 
off the square, the streets, and forty lots for houses. The 
city thus begun was named Savannah, after the river on 

which it is situated. 

46 



THE PROGRESS OF THE COLONY 47 

At the end of three weeks Oglethorpe wrote: " Our people 
still live in tents; there being only the clapboard houses 
built, and three sawed houses framed. Our crane, our 
battery of cannon, and magazine are finished. This is all 
we have been able to do, by reason of the smallness of 
our numbers, of which many have been sick, and others 
unused to labor, though I thank God they are now pretty 
well, and we have not lost one since our arrival." 

Oglethorpe's Treatment of the Colonists. — Oglethorpe 
pitched a tent for himself under four pine trees, and lived 
in it for nearly a year. Afterwards he lived in lodgings 
hired of one of the colonists. His goodness and wisdom 
so won the hearts of the colonists that they called him 
Father. If any colonists fell sick he immediately took care 
of them. If any of them had a dispute or a difference he 
was the one to decide it. His discipline was strict, for he 
allowed no idlers, making even the boys and girls do their 
part. 

Treaty with the Indians. — Oglethorpe sent word to the 
chiefs and warriors of the Indian tribes near Savannah, 
especially those tribes that belonged to the larger body 
of Lower Creeks, that he wished to make a treaty 
of peace and friendship with them. The head men of 
eight tribes came to Savannah, where they were loaded 
with presents. Many useful articles, such as hatchets, 
hoes, hats, and clothing, were given to them, but they 
admired the gold beads and cheap jewelry more than any- 
thing else, and were especially pleased with gazing at them- 
selves in the looking-glasses. After feasting and dancing 
they made a solemn treaty of peace and good will, binding 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 




Oglethorpe makes a Treaty with the Indi.ans. 

themselves not to molest the colonists in any way whatso- 
ever. 

Oglethorpe was always kind to the Indians, and one of 
them said: " We love him because he has given us every- 
thing that we want and he has. He has given me the coat 
off his back and the blanket from under him." An Incfian 
who walked into the village one day was asked, ''Are you 
not afraid to come alone among the white people?" To 
this the warrior replied, " I have never been afraid when 
with my enemies ; why should I fear when with my friends ? " 

Fort Argyle. — Oglethorpe thought it would be wise to 
build a fort in the heart of the Indian country, eighteen 



THE PROGRESS OF THE COLONY 49 

miles from Savannah, on the Ogeechee River. He selected 
a place where the Indians, in their excursions against Car- 
oHna, had been accustomed to ford the stream, and named 
the fort and settlement there Fort Argyle. This was the 
second settlement of white people in Georgia. In addition 
to the soldiers, ten families were sent down to build dwell- 
ings and cultivate the land around the fort. 

Additions to the Colony. — In a few months emigrant 
ships began to arrive from England and elsewhere. The 
first of these, commanded by Captain Yoakley, brought in 
supplies of food, clothing, and tools much needed by the 
colonists. He was given the prize of a gold cup offered 
by the Trustees for the first ship unloading at Savannah. 
The next one brought over two hundred and fifty colonists. 
This was so large an addition to the town that in July, 
1733, the colonists met on the bluff to enlarge the limits of 
Savannah, to name the streets, and to receive the assign- 
ment of town lots, farms, and gardens. Some of the streets 
in Savannah still bear the names given them on that day. 
While they were engaged in this work another ship came 
up the river and landed forty Israelites, who asked per- 
mission to join the colony. This was readily granted. 

QUESTIONS. 

What name was given to the first settlement in Georgia, and why ? 

What was the condition at the end of three weeks ? 

How did Oglethorpe live ? What discipline did he enforce ? 

What treaty of peace did Oglethorpe make? What did he give 
the Indians ? What did one of them say of Oglethorpe ? 

What and where was the second settlement in Georgia? 

Who won the cup offered by the Trustees, and for what? How 
many colonists came over soon after? 



LESSON 10. 

THE STORY OF THE SALZBURGERS. 

Let us now learn the story of the Salzburgers and of 
their coming to Georgia. 

The Salzburgers. — Salzburg is a city and district now 
in the western part of Austria; but in the time of our 
colonial period the district was one of the small states of 
the old German Empire. Here lived the Salzburgers, a 
poor, hard-working, simple peasant people, many of whom 
belonged to the Lutheran Church. The ruler of Salzburg 
was a prince of the Roman CathoKc Church, and the 
Protestant religion was not allowed anywhere within its 
borders. For many years, however, the quiet Salzburgers 
were not molested, and went on worshiping God in their 
own way, regardless of the laws of the land. They did 
not dare build churches or have preachers, for that would 
attract attention, but instead they met in their own 
houses and on the mountain sides, to hold their simple 
services. 

Persecution by Leopold. — In 1729 Leopold became lord 
of the district, and began to persecute the Protestant Salz- 
burgers. Their houses were entered and their Bibles and 
hymn books were burned in bonfires in the streets. Their 
leading men were arrested and brought before Leopold, who 
told them sternly that they must abandon the Protestant 
religion. " This we will not do," firmly answered the 

50 



THE STORY OF THE SALZBURGERS 51 

Salzburgers. The persecution then became worse than 
ever. 

Finally, the Emperor heard what was going on, and 
ordered Leopold to stop the persecution and allow the 
Protestants to leave the country. From 1730 to 1732 
many thousands of the Salzburgers were driven from their 
homes. They carried nothing with them except their 
clothing. They were scattered all over Europe, almost 
every country giving them welcome. 

Religious persecution was by no means uncommon in 
those days. We may well rejoice that we live in an age 
when all men are allowed to worship God according to 
the dictates of their consciences. 

The Salzburgers Invited to Georgia. — Oglethorpe knew 
of the distress of the Salzburgers, and wrote to their minis- 
ters in Germany that they could find homes in Georgia 
if they wished to come. The Trustees agreed to pay the 
expenses of a party of seventy-eight, forty-two of whom 
were men, the rest being women and children. The party 
started from Bavaria, and traveled across Europe in wagons 
and on foot until they came to the Rhine River. Here they 
entered a boat, came to Rotterdam, and passed over to 
Dover in England. From this point they set sail across 
the Atlantic for Georgia. 

Founding of Ebenezer. — When they landed in Savannah 
the people greeted them with joy and friendship, and 
showed them every attention. The Indians shook hands 
with them and welcomed them. In a few days Oglethorpe 
and their leader set out to find a place for their town. 
They agreed on a site about twenty-five miles from Savan- 



52 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



nah, on a creek running into the river. Here the town of 
Ebenezer, the " Stone of Help," was laid out, and hither 
went all the Salzburgers, with high hopes and great energy 
to begin hfe anew. The people of Savannah sent them 




The Landing of the Salzburgers. 



cows to start their dairies, the Indians showed them how to 
kill game and catch fish, and they already knew how to farm. 
The first site of Ebenezer was not a good one. Accord- 
ingly, after two years had passed, the Salzburgers moved 



THE STORY OF THE SALZBURGERS 53 

to the banks of the Savannah River and started a new town. 
Old Ebenezer soon went into complete decay. Other Salz- 
burgers came over to join the colony. Probably fifteen 
hundred Salzburgers in all finally came to Georgia. They 
were industrious, law-abiding, and peaceable. Their de- 
scendants may be found to-day in many parts of Georgia, 
among the most substantial citizens of the State. 

Progress of the Colony. — Fifteen months had now 
passed since the first landing at Yamacraw. During that 
time Savannah was laid out and improved; Fort Argyle 
was built; several small villages were estabhshed on the 
Savannah River; Ebenezer was founded; and a lighthouse 
was built on Tybee Island. Farms were started, silk- 
growing was commenced, and although everything was 
in the rough state of a new colony, on all sides could 
be seen thrift and happiness. 

QUESTIONS. 

Where is Salzburg ? Who were the Salzburgers ? What was the 
religion of many of them? 

Give an account of their persecution in their native land. 

What finally happened to many thousands of the Salzburgers? 

What did Oglethorpe write to their minister? 

How were they greeted in Savannah ? Where did they make their 
first settlement ? To what place did they remove ? 

How many Salzburgers came to Georgia in all? What can you 
say of them ? 

What was the condition of the colony at the end of fifteen months ? 



LESSON 11. 

HOW THE COLONY GREW. 

Oglethorpe's Departure. — After an absence of fifteen 
months, Oglethorpe resolved to return to England. The 
colonists assembled at the boat to see him depart, and 
could not refrain from tears when they bade him farewell. 

The Scotch Highlanders. — In January, 1735, Ogle- 
thorpe sent over a colony of Swiss and Moravian emi- 
grants, who settled near Fort Argyle on the Ogeechee 
River. He also decided to found a town for a number of 
Scotch Highlanders who wanted to come to Georgia. A 
band of these hardy mountaineers sailed rom Scotland in 
January, 1736, and settled on the Altamaha River, near its 
mouth. They named their town New Inverness, and the 
district Darien. Upon their arrival in Savannah some of 
the Carolinians had tried to dissuade them from going so 
far south, saying, " The Spaniards, from the houses in their 
forts, will shoot you upon the spot chosen for your future 
home." The brave Scotch replied, '' Why, then we will 
beat them out of their forts, and shall have houses ready 
built to live in." 

Oglethorpe's Return; the Wesleys. — In 1736 Ogle- 
thorpe returned, bringing two hundred and twenty-five 
persons and two shiploads of suppHes. One hundred and 
twenty-five of the settlers were Germans, and were sent 
to Ebenezer. Twenty-five Moravians were added to the 

54 



HOW THE COLONY GREW 



55 




settlement of Fort Argyle on the Ogeechee River. John and 
Charles Wesley came with Oglethorpe on his return to 
Georgia. John Wesley came to preach to the Indians, and 
Charles Wesley came 
as private secretary 
to General Ogle- 
thorpe. Both of 
them went back to 
England after a short 
period. 

The Moravians. 
The voyage of Ogle- 
thorpe with the Ger- 
mans and Moravi- 
ans was long and 
stormy. On one oc- 
casion the sea broke 
over the vessel from stem to stern, burst through the 
windows of the state cabin, and drenched the inmates. 
A week later another storm occurred, and one of the 
waves came near washing John Wesley overboard. In 
all these storms and dangers the Moravians were calm 
and unterrified. The tempest began on Sunday, just as 
they had commenced their service. The sea broke over 
the ship, split the mainsail, and poured down into the 
vessel. The English screamed, but the Germans sang on. 
''Were you not afraid ?'' said Wesley to one of them. 
'' I thank God, no." " But were not your women and 
children afraid?" ''No," he replied; "our women and 
children are not afraid to die." Wesley afterwards said 



John Wesley. 



56 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



that the example of these Moravians exerted so good an 
influence over him as to make him doubt if he were 
really converted before he met them. 

Frederica. — A colony was 
next established in February, 
1736, on St. Simon's Island, at 
the mouth of the Altamaha 
River, It was called Frederica, 
in honor of Frederick, Prince 
of Wales. A fort w^as built 
there for the defense of the 
colony on the south. Near 
this town Oglethorpe built the 
only home he ever owned in 
Georgia. 

Oglethorpe's Travels. — 
Oglethorpe went up to Eben- 
ezer to visit the Salzburgers. 
They had moved to their new 
settlement on the Savannah 
River, at first called New 
Ebenezer, where he found their 
colony in fine order. These 
Germans were a hard-working 
people who were sure to pros- 
per. He went over to New 
Inverness to visit the Scotch 
Highlanders. As a compliment to them he wore a plaid 
suit. The captain of the settlement wanted Oglethorpe to 
sleep on the bed in his tent, but Oglethorpe excused him- 




Map showing the Forts along 
THE Atlantic Coast. 



HOW THE COLONY GREW 57 

self, and, though the weather was cold, lay down in front 
of the guard fire all night. 

Augusta. — In 1735 the town of Augusta was laid out, 
and in the year following a garrison was appointed for its 
defense. The place was named for one of the royal prin- 
cesses. Warehouses were built and goods were provided 
for the Indian trade. Boats carrying stores and returning 
with furs and skins, soon began plying up and down the 
river. At an early date as many as six hundred people 
were engaged in the Indian trade at this place. In the 
spring it was a great center for the gathering of Indians 
and traders. There the Georgians and Carolinians met 
Frenchmen who had come from far Louisiana, and Indians 
from the west, and traded goods of all kinds for the furs 
which had been collected the preceding winter. 

Trade at Fort Moore. — Previous to the establishment 
of Augusta, as early as 17 16, there was near this point 
a Carolina trading station called Fort Moore, or Savannah 
Town. It was named for the tribe of Sawanno or Savan- 
nah Indians, living near by. It was on the Carolina side 
of the river, about four miles below the present town of 
Hamburg. Goods were brought by land and water from 
Charleston. A laced hat was exchanged with the Indians 
for eight buckskins; a calico petticoat for twelve buck- 
skins; and so great was the desire for salt, gunpowder, 
kettles, rum, and looking-glasses, that the traders were 
allowed to take from the savages all they were willing to 
give in exchange. 

Exploring the Coast. — Wishing to know more of the 
coast of Georgia, Oglethorpe and a party of friends, with 



5S GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

about forty Indians, explored the islands south of St. 
Simon's Island. They visited Jekyl Island, and built a fort 
on its northern side. The next island, as an Indian of the 
party wished, was named for the Duke of Cumberland. 
A fort was built here also and turned over to the High- 
landers. Farther on was a beautiful island which Ogle- 
thorpe named Amelia. The knowledge of the coast served 
Oglethorpe well in troubles with the Spaniards, which came 
on soon afterward. 

Progress of the Colony. — Four years had now passed. 
The Trustees had sent to Georgia over one thousand per- 
sons. Fifty-seven thousand acres of land had been granted. 
Five principal towns had been built, viz. : Savannah, New 
Ebenezer, New Inverness, Frederica, and Augusta. Forts 
had been erected on the islands of the coast, and along the 
Altamaha River. Treaties had been made with the Indians, 
and their friendship obtained. So far all was going well 
with the new colony of Georgia. 

QUESTIONS. 

What did Oglethorpe resolve to do after fifteen months ? 

Where did the Swiss and Moravians settle ? 

Where did the Highlanders settle? 

What did Oglethorpe bring with him on his return to Georgia? 
What two men came with him ? 

What colony was established on St. Simon's Island ? 

What visits did Oglethorpe make ? 

What town was laid out in 1735? What can you say of Augusta 
as a trading post ? 

What islands on the coast did Oglethorpe visit? 

How large was the colony after four years? Name the five prin- 
cipal towns. 



LESSON 12. 
TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS. 

The Spaniards had not given up their claim to the terri- 
tory of Georgia. As the English colony grew larger and 
forts were built on the islands and along the rivers, the 
Spaniards in Florida became more and more jealous. Fi- 
nally the King of Spain sent a message to the King of Eng- 
land to allow no more forts to be built in Georgia and to 
send no soldiers there. 

War Declared. — When this message was read in the 
King's Council, the Duke of Argyle said: '' This should be 
answered, but not in the usual way — the reply should be a 
fleet of battleships on the coast of Spain." Spain threat- 
ened to invade Georgia and put an end to the colony. 
England then declared war, in October, 1739. 

Fearing that the French and Spanish would try to turn 
the Creek Indians against him, Oglethorpe decided to go 
in person to a great meeting of the warriors at Coweta 
Town, more than two hundred miles from Savannah. This 
was before war had been declared, but Oglethorpe saw it 
was certain to come, and wished to secure the friendship 
of the Indians in advance. Several thousand warriors 
were to be present, and the safety of Georgia depended 
upon their friendship. The journey was long and dan- 
gerous, but Oglethorpe did not allow the perils to deter 
him. 

S9 



6o 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



Oglethrope Visits the Creek Indians. — With a few 
chosen friends he set out in July, 1739. Following the 
river for twenty-five miles, the party landed and sub- 










Oglpithorpe's Journey to Coweta Town. 

mitted to the guidance of Indian traders. Across deep 
ravines, through tangled undergrowth and deep swamps, 
where the horses were sometimes mired, the travelers 



TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS 6i 

toiled for many weary days. Often they had to build 
rafts on which to cross streams. The smaller ones they 
swam or waded through. At night Oglethorpe wrapped 
himself in his cloak, laid his head upon his saddle, and 
slept on the ground. If it happened to be wet, he sought 
shelter under the trees or under tents of cypress boughs. 
For over two hundred miles they neither saw a human 
dweUing nor met a hving soul. At their journey's end the 
Indians met them with every expression of love and joy. 

Oglethorpe soon won the hearts of the red men, and made 
firm treaties of peace and friendship with them. As one 
of their beloved men, he drank of their black medicine and 
smoked the calumet, or pipe of peace. The importance of 
this treaty, in view of the approaching troubles with the 
Spaniards, cannot be overestimated. He soon afterward 
returned to Savannah in safety. 

Oglethorpe's Danger. ^ To show the danger to which 
General Oglethorpe was constantly exposed, the following 
story is told of his escape from the murderous designs of 
some dissatisfied soldiers. When Oglethorpe was on Cum- 
berland Island superintending the building of forts and 
earthworks, he was one day standing at the door of his hut 
conversing with an officer. Captain Mackay. One of the 
soldiers came up and, in a rude and impertinent manner, 
demanded more rations. Oglethorpe repUed, " We have 
given you all we promised, which is enough; but if you 
need more, this rude speech and disrespectful behavior is 
not the proper way to get it." 

The man thereupon became ver>^ insolent. Captain 
Mackay drew his sword, but the soldier caught it, broke it 



62 ' GEORGIA AS A COLONY' 

in two, and threw the hilt at the captain's head. Rush- 
ing to the barracks he seized a loaded gun, and crying out, 
^' One and all," with five others ran back toward Oglethorpe. 

When they had approached quite near, one of them 
fired, the ball passing close to Oglethorpe's ear, the powder 
burning his clothes. Another aimed his piece, but it 
missed fire. A third drew his sword and thrust it at 
the general, who, having drawn his own sword, parried the 
thrust. At this time an officer rushed up and ran his 
sword through the rufhan's body. The others fled, but 
were caught, tried, and shot for their mutinous conduct 
and murderous assault. 

Spaniards Begin the War. — ■ The Spaniards began the 
war by landing a party of men on Amelia Island and killing 
two unarmed men, who were engaged in carrying wood. 
After cutting ofl the heads and mangling the bodies of the 
men, they fled to their boats and sailed away. Oglethorpe 
called out a thousand soldiers and a troop of horse, and, 
with a regiment of Highlanders, went in pursuit of the 
Spaniards. He followed them up the St. Johns River, 
burned all their boats, and drove them into the city of 
St. Augustine. He then returned to Frederica. 

QUESTIONS. 

How did the Spanish in Florida feel about the prosperity of Georgia ? 

What message did the King of Spain send to the King of England ? 
What did the Duke of Argyle say? What did Spain threaten to do? 

Describe Oglethorpe's journey to the Creek Indians at Coweta 
Town. 

What effect did Oglethorpe's manner have on the savages? 

What story illustrates the danger to which Oglethorpe was exposed ? 

How did the Spaniards begin the war? What did Oglethorpe do? 



LESSON 13. 

TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS (Continued). 
Invasion of Florida. — Oglethorpe next organized a large 
force of Indians and colonists to invade Florida, in Decem- 
ber, 1739. Going up the St. Johns River, he sent before 
him a party of Indian scouts, who fell upon a small fort 
of the Spaniards at daylight and burned it to the ground. 
Going further, they attacked and captured another fort. 
This gave Oglethorpe possession of the St. Johns River, 
and cut off the Spaniards in St. Augustine from their 
Indian allies. 

Attack on St. Augustine. — Oglethorpe decided to at- 
tack St. Augustine itself. In May, 1740, he left Frederica 
with nine hundred white men and eleven hundred Indians. 
He captured Fort St. Diego, nine miles from St. Augustine, 
with fifty-seven men and nine cannon. Fort Moosa, two 
miles from St. Augustine, was abandoned by the Spaniards 
when they heard of the approach of Oglethorpe, and the 
garrison retreated to the city. He summoned the com- 
mander at St. Augustine to surrender. The commander 
replied, " I will be glad to shake hands with Oglethorpe 
in the castle." 

Oglethorpe decided to attack the city both by land and 
by sea. After he had made all arrangements, drawing the 
land troops up in order, and had given the signal for the at- 
tack, it was found that the ships could not get close enough 

63 



64 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



to the city to support the land forces. Accordingly, the plan 

of storming the city was abandoned, and a siege was begun. 

Fort Moosa Retaken. — - In order to prevent any help 

from reaching the city, Oglethorpe ordered one of his officers. 




Plan of Attack on St. Augustine, 1740. 

Colonel Palmer, to take a body of men and scour the 
country; to be always on the march, showing himself 
everywhere; to pick up stragglers, cut off all supplies, de- 
ceive the enemy as to the strength of his force, and not 
rest two nights in the same place. Colonel Palmer dis- 
obeyed this last order, and stayed three nights at Fort 
Moosa. The Spanish heard that he was there, and sur- 
prised his men early one morning, killing over twenty of 
them, and recapturing the fort. This opened the way for 
supplies of food — of which the people already stood in 
need — to reach the city. 



TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS 65 

The Attack Abandoned. — Oglethorpe now resolved to 
storm the city. For twenty days his batteries threw shot 
and shell into St. Augustine. At the end of this time a fleet 
from Cuba came to the relief of the Spaniards. Moreover, 
many of his soldiers were sick, the climate was very hot, 
the Indians were growing restless, and Oglethorpe himself 
was not well. The attack on St. Augustine was, therefore, 
reluctantly abandoned, and the English returned to Fred- 
erica, in July, 1740. Oglethorpe had lost only fifty men, 
while the Spaniards had lost four hundred and fifty men 
and four forts. 

The Spanish Invade Georgia. — The Spaniards soon 
prepared to carry out their threat to put an end to the 
colony of Georgia, but nearly two years passed before they 
were ready. A great fleet of fifty-six ships, with seven 
thousand men on board, was fitted out at Havana, and set 
sail for St. Augustine. Oglethorpe heard of it at Frederica, 
and at once sent a request to South Carolina for troops. 
He collected all the guns, powder, and cannon of the 
colony, and called together his Indian allies and a regiment 
of Highland soldiers. Thus prepared, he fortified his camp 
at Frederica, and waited for the coming of the enemy. 

In June, 1742, nine of the Spanish ships appeared off 
Amelia Island, but were driven away by the guns of the 
fort on Cumberland Island. They next appeared in 
Cumberland Sound, but Oglethorpe, with six boats and a 
hundred men, again drove them off. 

At St. Simon's Island. — A large fleet of thirty-six ves- 
sels, with over five thousand men, appeared near St. 
Simon's Island, June 28, but made no movement to attack 



66 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



until July 5. The flood tide then brought the fleet, in 
beautiful array, into the harbor. The Spaniards raised the 
red flag, and landed their troops on the southern end of the 
island. Here they planted a battery of eighteen guns. 




Ruins of Oglethorpe's Fort at Frederica. 

Oglethorpe abandoned Fort St. Simon, having spiked all 
the guns and ruined all the powder. The troops fell back 
to Frederica, and made ready to attack the Spaniards. 
He had only six hundred and fifty men to oppose the 
Spanish army. 

QUESTIONS. 

What place did Oglethorpe decide to attack? 
How was Fort Moosa retaken? 
Describe the attack on St. Augustine, 
Why was the attack abandoned? 

What did the Spaniards threaten to do? How did Oglethorpe 
prepare to meet them ? 



LESSON 14. 

TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS (Concluded). 

The Ambush. — On July 7 a scout announced that some of 
the enemy were within two miles of Frederica. Oglethorpe 
sallied forth to meet them in the woods. Taking them by 
surprise, he killed or captured nearly all the advance force. 
Oglethorpe took two prisoners with his own hands. Part 
of Oglethorpe's force hid in the woods to lay an ambush 
for the Spaniards. Before long the enemy came in sight, 
halted within the defile where the ambush was, and, stack- 
ing their arms, some began to cook their meals and others 
lay down to rest. One of their horses noticed a uniform in 
the bushes, and, by rearing and pitching, gave the alarm. 

Bloody Marsh. — The signal for the attack was then 
given. A deadly fire was poured down upon the unpre- 
pared enemy. They fled in all directions, but were met 
by the bayonet of the soldier and the scalping-knife of the 
Indian warrior. So complete was their surprise that many 
fled without their arms. The ground was covered with the 
dead. The next morning an escaped prisoner told Ogle- 
thorpe that the Spaniards had lost over two hundred men. 
From this victory and the great slaughter of the Spanish 
the place was afterward called Bloody Marsh. 

Though his forces were small, Oglethorpe now resolved 
to surprise the Spaniards by night. He advanced to within 
a mile and a half of their camp, when a Frenchman who, 

67 



6S 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



without Oglethorpe's knowledge, had come with the volun- 
teers, fired his gun and ran into the Spanish camp. The 
Indians pursued the man, but could not overtake him. 




The Attack at Bloody Marsh. 

The Decoy Letter. — Oglethorpe then hastily retreated. 
He knew this deserter would tell the enemy of the real 
strength and position of his army, and he thought of a 
plan to thw^art his treason. He sent a letter to him, 
written in French, urging him by all means to persuade 
the Spaniards to attack, to speak of the smallness of his 
forces, and the exposure of his position; or, at least, to 
persuade them to remain three days longer on the island, 
when other troops would arrive, and he could make an 
attack upon them. 



TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS 69 

Handing this letter to a Spanish prisoner, he told him to 
give it to the deserter, who, he hinted, was a spy in the 
Spanish camp. He then gave the prisoner his liberty. 

The Spanish Retreat. — The Spaniards discovered the 
letter concealed upon the deserter. It produced such 
alarm among them that they hastily went aboard their 
ships and sailed away, forgetting, in their hurry, part 
of their arms and ammunition. In this way ended the 
Spanish invasion of Georgia, July 14, 1742. That a small 
force of six or seven hundred should have put to flight an 
army of five thousand soldiers was a wonderful achieve- 
ment. A noted minister, Whitefield, said, '' The deliver- 
ance of Georgia from the Spaniards is such as cannot be 
paralleled but by some instance out of the Old Testament." 

Oglethorpe Returns to England. — After the Spanish 
war Oglethorpe was called to England on business. He 
took with him a quantity of raw silk, made in the colony, 
w^iich pleased the Trustees very much. With this silk a 
dress w^as made for the Queen of England, who wore it to 
one of her receptions in honor of Oglethorpe and the new 
colony. 

Oglethorpe never came back to Georgia. War occurring 
with France, King George II made him a brigadier general. 
He also became major general, and one of the companies 
in his command was named the Georgia Rangers. Having 
passed through the grade of lieutenant general, he was 
made commander-in-chief of all his Majesty's forces. By 
many it was said that he was offered command of the 
armies sent to subdue the American colonies in the War 
of the Revolution. This he dechned, saying he knew 



70 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

" the Americans well; that they never would be subdued 
by force, but that obedience would be secured by doing 
them justice." 

Hannah More, in writing of Oglethorpe, said: " I have 
got a new admirer; it is the famous General Oglethorpe, 
perhaps the most remarkable man of his time. He is 
much above ninety years old; the finest figure of a man 
you ever saw. He perfectly realizes all my ideas of Nestor. 
His literature is great, his knowledge of the world is exten- 
sive, and his faculties as bright as ever." 

Death of Oglethorpe. — He lived to see Georgia an inde- 
pendent State. In the ninety-seventh year of his age he 
died, full of years and honor. '' His body reposes within 
Cranham Church, and a memorial tablet proclaims his 
excellence; but here the Savannah repeats to the Alta- 
maha the story of his virtues and his valor, and the At- 
lantic publishes to the mountains the greatness of his 
fame, for all Georgia is his living, speaking monument." 

In the year 1910 a noble bronze statue, mounted upon 
a marble pedestal, was erected in the city of Savannah, to 
honor the memory of Oglethorpe, the founder of Georgia. 

QUESTIONS. 

Describe the way Oglethorpe laid an ambush for the Spaniards. 

Describe the victory of Bloody Marsh. 

How did a Frenchman desert to the enemy? 

What did Oglethorpe know the deserter would do ? What did he 
send to the deserter ? By whom was it sent ? 

What became of the letter ? What effect did it have ? 

Where did Oglethorpe go after the war? What did he take with 
him ? What position did he hold in after life ? 

How old was he when he died? 



LESSON 15. 



<s^li^''''X,. 




GEORGE WHITEFIELD. 

Whitefield Comes to Georgia. — Among the honored 
names of the early history of Georgia we must not forget 
that of the young Enghsh preacher, Rev. George White- 
field. When John Wesley was 
in Georgia and needed help in 
his work among the Indians 
and the settlers of the new 
colony, he wrote to Whitefield : 
" What if thou art the man, 
Mr. Whitefield? Do you ask 
me what you shall have ? Food 
to eat and raiment to put on; 
a house to lay your head in 
such as your Lord had not, and a crown of glory that fadeth 
not away." Whitefield came in the next ship, and with 
him came James Habersham and a troop of soldiers. 

The Orphan Asylum. — When Whitefield arrived he found 
that John Wesley had returned to England. He turned 
his attention at once to the erection of an orphan asy- 
lum. The Trustees granted him five hundred acres of land 
about ten miles from Savannah. Upon that tract, in 1741, 
the orphan asylum was built and named Bethesda, " house 
of mercy." Forty orphans were cared for at first, and the 
number was afterwards increased to one hundred and fifty. 

71 



George Whitefield. 



72 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



Whitefield raised money for the building from many 
sources, preaching all over England and America. He was 
very eloquent, so much so that Lord Chesterfield said: 
" He is the greatest orator I ever heard, and I cannot 
conceive of a greater." The orphan asylum was burned, 
after several years, but was rebuilt, and is still a lasting 
monument to the inspiration and generosity of its founder. 




The Bethesda Orphan Asylum. 



Franklin and Whitefield. — Of George Whitefield's elo- 
quence in raising money for his asylum, Benjamin Frank- 
lin wrote: " I happened soon after to attend one of his 
sermons, in the course of which I perceived he intended 
to finish with a collection, and I silently resolved that he 
should get nothing from me. I had in my pocket a hand- 
ful of copper money, three or four silver dollars, and five 
pistoles of gold. As he proceeded, I began to soften, and 
concluded to give the copper. Another stroke of oratory 



GEORGE WHITEFIELD 73 

made me ashamed of that and determined me to give the 
silver; and he finished so admirably that I emptied my 
pocket into the collector's dish, gold and all." 

QUESTIONS. 

To whom did Wesley write for help among the Indians? What 
did he say in his letter ? 

What did Whitefield do on his arrival in Savannah? What was 
the name of the orphan asylum ? How many orphans were enrolled ? 

How did Whitefield raise money for his asylum ? 

What did Lord Chesterfield say of his eloquence ? 

What did Benjamin Franklin write of the collection? 



LESSON 16. 

ADMINISTRATION OF WILLIAM STEPHENS. 

The First Counties. — About two years before Ogle- 
thorpe left Georgia the Trustees divided the territory of 
the colony into two counties, Savannah and Frederica. 
They were the first counties in Georgia. Savannah County 
included all the territory north of Darien. Frederica 
County included Darien and all the territory south. Wil- 
liam Stephens was appointed president of Savannah 
County, but no appointments were made for Frederica 
County, because Oglethorpe lived on St. Simon's Island, 
and he retained his authority over the whole colony. 

President Stephens. — When Oglethorpe finally re- 
turned to England in 1743, Stephens was appointed by the 
Trustees president of all Georgia. He was president for 
eight years. 

Savannah, at this time, had increased to about three 
hundred and fifty houses, besides the public buildings. 
Some of them were fine residences, surrounded by beautiful 
gardens. There were some fine country homes near the 
town, especially the one in which William Stephens lived, 
named Beaulieu. 

Slavery Desired. — You will remember that the Trus- 
tees had forbidden the use of negro slaves in Georgia. 
This produced much dissatisfaction among the settlers. 
They knew that the people of South Carolina had slaves, 

74 



ADMINISTRATION OF WILLIAM STEPHENS 75 

and that all the other colonies had them. Even Massa- 
chusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, and New York al- 
lowed negro slavery. It seemed unfair for Georgia to be 
the only colony where slavery was prohibited. The result 
was that new settlers did not wish to come to Georgia, and 
many of those who were already there were dissatisfied. 

The Law Evaded. — Many petitions were sent from 
time to time to the Trustees to allow the colonists to 
have slaves, but for fifteen years they remained firm 
in their refusal. The colonists determined to evade the 
law, however, and many of them hired negro slaves 
from their owners in South Carolina, for a hundred 
years or during life, paying the full value of the negroes 
in advance, the owner agreeing to take them back in 
case of trouble. 

In some instances negro traders came to Savannah with 
slaves and sold them openly to the boldest of the colonists, 
who declared they would leave Georgia if they were not 
permitted to keep slaves. Several negro servants were 
purchased for the Bethesda Orphan Asylum by James Hab- 
ersham; and George Whitefield declared it was a Christian 
act to bring negroes from Africa and convert and civilize 
them, even if they were made slaves. 

Slavery Introduced- — At last the Trustees saw they 
must yield, or the colony would suffer. They agreed that 
slavery might be introduced into Georgia, provided the 
slaves were taught no useful trade that would interfere 
with white citizens; that inhuman treatment should be 
prevented; that religious instruction should be given them; 
and that they should not be compelled to work on Sunday. 



76 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

Under these conditions negro slavery was made legal in 
Georgia in 1749. 

Other Concessions to the Colonists. — Another regulation 
of the Trustees was that no rum or other distilled liquors 
should be sold in Georgia. Thus Georgia was founded as a 
prohibition State. This regulation, however, was aban- 
doned by the Trustees about this time, and the sale of 
liquors was made legal. Another regulation, by which a 
man could not sell his land, and, on his death, had to leave 
it to his eldest son, was changed so that the owner could 
mortgage or sell his land and dispose of it as he chose. 
Thus the Trustees abandoned three of the most important 
of their regulations for the colony of Georgia. 

QUESTIONS. 

Name the first two counties of Georgia. What territory did each 
county include ? 

Who was appointed president of all Georgia? How long was he 
in office ? 

Describe Savannah at this time. 

What had been forbidden by the Trustees ? What was the result 
of this law? How was it evaded? 

What did Habersham do, and what did Whitefield say? 

What did the Trustees finally agree to? What were the condi- 
tions under which slavery was allowed ? 

What two other regulations were abandoned or changed by the 
Trustees ? 



LESSON 17. 

MARY MUSGROVE. 

Let us now learn the story of haw Georgia was threat- 
ened by an uprising of the Indians, which came near de- 
stroying the colony after years of peace and prosperity. 

Interpreter for Oglethorpe. — Mary Musgrove was a 
Creek woman, the wife of an Indian trader. Oglethorpe 
had met her at Yamacraw, and used her as an interpreter 
in his interviews with Tomochichi and other Indians. As 
she possessed much influence with the Creek Indians and 
was friendly with the whites, Oglethorpe often employed 
her as an interpreter, paying her for her services. 

Bosomworth's Quarrel with the Trustees. — She after- 
ward married Thomas Bosomworth, at one time chaplain 
to Oglethorpe's regiment. From that time her attitude 
toward the colonists changed, and, instead of being a friend, 
she began to stir up the Indians against the whites. In 
defiance of the Trustees, and before slavery was allowed in 
Georgia, Bosomworth bought six negro slaves for his wife's 
plantation on the Altamaha River. The Trustees ordered 
the slaves removed, which was promptly done. This pro- 
voked the wrath of Bosomworth, and he resolved upon 
revenge. 

He persuaded his wife to present a bill for five thousand 
pounds against the colony, for her services and for damages 
to the property of her first husband. He also made her 

77 



78 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



set up her claim to be an Indian princess and to call her- 
self the Empress of the Creek Indians. She demanded a 
tract of land opposite Savannah, and three islands on the 



-i 




The Bosomworths invade Savannah. 



coast, St. Catherine's, Ossabaw, and Sapelo, which had 
been reserved by the Indians for fishing and bathing. 

Savannah Threatened. — President Stephens would not 
recognize her as a princess, and refused to pay her claims, 



MARY MUSGROVE 79 

or to surrender the land and islands. She then appealed to 
the Indians, and, having collected a large band, marched at 
their head to Savannah and demanded her rights. She 
threatened to destroy the town and massacre the people. 
By her side was the Rev. Thomas Bosomworth, clothed in 
his white robes as a priest of the Church of England. Im- 
mediately following her came the kings and chiefs of the 
Lower Creeks in war paint and feathers, and after them a 
large band of warriors, all fully armed. 

The Indians Pacified. — The people were very much 
alarmed at the presence of this large body of savages, and 
a bloody battle was expected every moment. President 
Stephens called out the soldiers, and when the Indians 
arrived he boldly demanded that they should give up 
their arms. To this the Indians agreed. Shortly after 
they entered the town, Mary and her husband were sep- 
arated from them and locked up. President Stephens then 
addressed the Indians in a quiet, friendly way, showing 
them that Mary was no princess, and that the islands and 
land which she claimed as hers were the property of the 
Creek Nation. In this way the Indians were satisfied, and 
declared their friendship for the whites. Presents were 
then distributed, and they departed in peace. 

The Bosomworth Claim. — Bosomworth and his wife went 
to England to prosecute her claim before the Trustees and 
the King. Her case was carried into the courts, and was a 
source of trouble for many years. Finally, however, Mary 
was awarded nearly two thousand pounds in full payment 
of the damages to her property and for her services to the 
colony, and St. Catherine's Island was given to her. There 



8o GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

she and her husband died, and are buried side by side on the 
seashore. Their demands are known as '' the Bosom worth 
Claim." 

QUESTIONS. 

Who was Mary Musgrove ? How was she useful to Oglethorpe ? 

Whom did she marry? What was her attitude toward the colo- 
nists after her marriage ? 

How did her husband defy the Trustees ? What bill did Mary pre- 
sent to the Trustees, and what claim did she make ? 

What did President Stephens refuse to do ? What did Mary do ? 
Who came with her? How did this affect the people? 

What did President Stephens demand of the Indians? What did 
he do with Mary and her husband ? 

What did Stephens say to the Indians? 

What became of Mary and her husband ? What island was 
given to them? What are their demands known as? 



LESSON 18. 

AT THE END OF TWENTY YEARS. 

We now come to the end of the twenty years for which 
the Trustees had held the charter for Georgia. There were 
between four and five thousand people in Georgia, of 
whom fifteen hundred were negro slaves. There were more 
than 1,250,000 people in all the EngHsh colonies, but they 
were mainly in Virginia and the northern colonies. Georgia 
was by far the smallest of the colonies. South Carolina 
had twenty times as many inhabitants as her southern 
neighbor. 

Indians and Whites- — Georgia had escaped all the 
dreadful Indian wars and massacres that had harassed 
many of the other colonies. The Indians and the w^hites 
lived in peace and friendship, excepting an occasional 
quarrel in which one or two were killed. There was hardly 
a day in all the twenty years when the Indians could not 
have put an end to the colony if they had chosen to do so, 
but the red men came and went in peace, and the towns 
and farms of the white men were undisturbed. 

Silk Raising a Failure. — One of the cherished hopes of 
the Trustees was to make silk raising a great industry in 
Georgia. They expected to supply all Europe with Georgia 
silk. They argued that the Italians and French, burdened 
with rent and taxes, could not compete with the Georgia 
settlers, who had everything free. They hoped to engage 



82 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

twenty thousand people in the culture of silk upon Georgia 
soil. 

They spent many thousands of dollars in buying silk- 
worms and sending over mulberry trees to be planted for 
the worms to feed upon. They built houses and bought 
machinery for reeling the thread from cocoons. In the end 
this enterprise was all a failure. In all the twenty years 
the colonists made hardly a thousand pounds of raw silk, 
and the industrious Salzburgers at Ebenezer made most of 
that. 

The colonists did not care for silk culture. The climate 
was not suitable, labor was too high, and other things 
could be raised with more profit. There was more money 
in rice, cotton, tar, pitch, lumber, and staves. The silk 
industry declined, and was practically abandoned a little 
while before the beginning of the Revolution. 

The First General Assembly. — The population of 
Georgia had become so large, and the towns were so numer- 
ous, that a General Assembly of delegates was necessary to 
agree upon laws for the colony. This Assembly met in 
Savannah, January 15, 1751. There were sixteen delegates 
present. It was the first General Assembly of delegates 
ever held in Georgia. The delegates had no power to 
make laws, but could only recommend to the Trustees such 
things as they considered best for the colony. The Trus- 
tees then decided whether or not they would accept these 
suggestions. The Assembly was to meet once a year, and 
remain in session for a month. 

To show how determined the Trustees were on the sub- 
ject of silk culture, there were some curious qualifications 



AT THE END OF TWENTY YEARS 83 

for membership in this Assembly. No man could serve 
who had not one hundred mulberry trees planted and 
fenced in upon every fifty acres of land that he owned; and 
after 1753 no one could be a delegate who had not in his 
family at least one female instructed in the art of reehng 
silk, and who did not annually produce fifteen pounds of 
silk for every fifty acres of land owned by him. It is 
needless to say that the colonists paid little attention to 
this demand of the Trustees. 

Henry Parker. — William Stephens had grown too old 
and feeble to act as president of the colony. On account 
of his advanced age he wished to retire to his plantation 
near Savannah to spend the remainder of his life. He 
was succeeded, April 8, 1751, by Henry Parker, who had 
been vice president of the colony for a number of years. 
Henry Parker thus became the second president of Georgia. 

The Midway Settlement. — In 1752 an important addi- 
tion was made to the colony of Georgia. A body of Con- 
gregationalists from Dorchester, South Carolina, secured 
from the authorities of Georgia a tract of land, halfway 
between the Savannah and the Altamaha, in what is now 
Liberty County. In December of that year a few families 
with their servants arrived and took possession. Others 
followed until the colony at that place consisted of three 
hundred and fifty whites, with fifteen hundred slaves. They 
built a church, began divine service, and established them- 
selves as a part of the people of Georgia. 

The ancestors of the Congregationalists had settled at 
Dorchester in Massachusetts over a hundred years before 
this time. Fifty years before their removal to Georgia, 



84 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

their fathers had moved to South Carolina, on the Ashley 
River, eighteen miles above Charleston, and named the 
settlement Dorchester. The good reports of the lands in 
Georgia induced them to leave South Carolina for a new 
home. 

They were industrious, prudent, intelligent people, fear- 
ing God and hating tyranny. They were not wanderers, 
but men of wealth who brought their property with them 
and immediately became one of the strongest communities 
in Georgia. Their settlement was known as the Midway 
settlement, and the church was known as the Midway 
Church. Many of the most distinguished citizens of 
Georgia were descendants of these settlers at Midway. 

QUESTIONS. 

How many people were in Georgia at the end of twenty years? 
How many were in all the English colonies at this time? 

What had Georgia escaped ? How did the Indians and the whites 
live? 

What was one of the hopes of the Trustees ? 

What did they do to encourage silk raising ? 

What did the colonists think about it? What became of the in- 
dustry ? 

When and where was the first Assembly held in Georgia ? 

Who succeeded Stephens as president? 

What body of people settled in Georgia in 1752 ? Where did they 
make their settlement ? 

What kind of people were they ? What was their settlement called ? 
What was the church called ? 



LESSON 19. 

THE TRUSTEES SURRENDER THEIR CHARTER. 

The charter of Georgia had been granted to the Trustees 
for twenty-one years, and the end of the time was at hand. 
The Trustees were weary of their charge, and refused to have 
the charter renewed. They sent a memorial to the Lords 
of Council proposing to surrender the control of the Prov- 
ince of Georgia, and to deed back to his Majesty the lands 
which had been conveyed to them in trust for the benefit 
of settlers in the province. The King accepted their pro- 
posal, and the last meeting of the Trustees was held on 
the 23rd of June, 1752. 

End of the Charter. — Every bill had been paid ; every 
claim against them had been settled. The deed of sur- 
render was read and approved, and the seal of the corpora- 
tion was attached. Then the seal was defaced, the Trustees 
ceased to exist, and the colony of Georgia, which had been 
their generous and unselfish care for so many years, 
passed under the direct control of the King of England 
and under the special charge of the Lords Commissioners 
for Trade and Plantations. 

The Trustees. — The Trustees were seventy-two in 
number, many of them noblemen of rank and men of dis- 
tinction. Only six of the original number survived when 
they surrendered their charter. During the twenty-one 
years they had received no pay for their services, but, with 
pure and unselfish motives, had given their time, their en- 

85 



86 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

ergies, and their money to building up in America a colony 
for the worthy poor of England. Upon the surrender of 
their charter, their connection with the colony ceased, and 
a new epoch in Georgia history was reached. 

Failure of their Plans for the Poor. — While the Trus- 
tees were the most unselfish of men, their plans and policies 
for Georgia were often unwise and impossible. Their main 
purpose in founding the colony was to provide a home for 
the poor and oppressed, to establish a silk, wine, and drug 
growing colony, and to relieve the mother country of an 
overburdened population. These were humane and gen- 
erous motives. As a matter of fact, however, the Trustees 
soon found that those who were poor and useless in Eng- 
land were inclined to be poor and useless in Georgia. It 
was harder to make a living in the wilds of America than 
on the streets of London. They had sent over, at their 
expense, about twelve hundred British subjects, two thirds 
of whom left the colony, and many of the others were of 
little account. 

They were poor people, honest and worthy enough, but 
they were ill-suited for the stern life of a raw colony; and, 
when we consider that about four thousand people were 
annually being imprisoned in England for debt, we see that 
Georgia was not much of a benefit to the debtors' prisons, 
after all. The colonists who did the most for Georgia were 
those who came of their own accord and at their own 
expense. 

Failure of their Commercial Plans. — ^^The hopes of the 
Trustees as to the commercial value of the colony were 
doomed to disappointment. The wine, which was to sup- 



THE TRUSTEES SURRENDER THEIR CHARTER 87 

ply all the plantations, and for which vine dressers from 
Portugal were employed, and choice cuttings of Malaga 
vines were planted, resulted in a few gallons. The vine- 
yards were soon abandoned. " The olive trees from Venice, 
the barilla seeds from Spain, the kale from Egypt, and 
other exotics, obtained at much expense, after a short 
season withered and died in the public garden. The hemp 
and flax . . . never warranted the charter of a single 
vessel, . . . and indigo did not commend itself to general 
favor." The colonists had to battle for food and clothing 
and to raise what the soil would yield. They had no time 
for costly experiments in agriculture. Even silk raising 
had to be abandoned in view of the necessity of other 
things. 

QUESTIONS. 

How long had the charter of Georgia been granted? What did 
the Trustees refuse to do ? When was their last meeting held ? 

Who took control of the colony of Georgia ? 

How many Trustees had there been ? 

What can you say of their motives ? 

What can you say of their plans and policies? What was the 
main purpose in founding the colony of Georgia ? 

What can you say of the poor people who came to Georgia ? 

Who were the best colonists ? 

What was the result of the experiments in making wine ? 

What did the colonists have to battle for and have to raise ? 



LESSON 20. 



ADMINISTRATION OF JOHN REYNOLDS. 
A Royal Province. — Georgia had now come under the 
direct care of the King of England, as a royal province. 
Henry Parker continued to act as president of the colony 
until his death, after which Patrick Graham acted as 
president. At length, in 1754, the king appointed Captain 
John Reynolds of the Royal Navy to be the first governor 
of the province of Georgia. As was the case with all the 
royal provinces in America, the king appointed the gov- 
ernor and his council, instead of leaving the people to 

choose for themselves. 

The Seal of the Prov- 
ince. — The king ordered 
a great seal to be made 
for Georgia, as a royal 
province. The dies were 
engraved in silver after 
the design had been 
agreed upon. With the 
two dies, one for each 
side, a stamped wax seal 
was made to be attached 
The 

front of this great seal of the province shows a female 
figure, representing the young Province of Georgia, 




The Seal of the Province. {Obverse.) 

by tape to all official documents of the province. 



ADMINISTRATION OF JOHN REYNOLDS 



89 




kneeling before the king in token of her submission, and 
presenting him with a skein of silk, with the motto under- 
neath, Hinc laudem spe- 
rate coloni, — meaning 
'' Hence hope for praise, 
colonists," — showing 
that the king still ex- 
pected the colonists to 
supply him with silk. 
The Latin words around 
the circumference mean 
" The seal of our Prov- 
ince of Georgia in 

America." The other ^^^ Seal of the Province. (Reverse.) 

side of the seal showed the coat of arms of George II. 

Governor Reynolds. — Governor Reynolds arrived in 
Georgia, October 29, 1754. As he landed at the bluff, the 
people crowded around and welcomed him with joy. At 
night bonfires were lighted and the houses were illuminated 
to show the delight of the people upon the arrival of the 
hew governor. He took the oath of office and began his 
duties at once. His official title was '' Captain-General 
and Governor-in-Chief of his Majesty's Province of Georgia 
and Vice-Admiral of the same." He was addressed as 
'' Your Excellency." 

Condition of Savannah. — Governor Reynolds found the 
province in a depressed condition, in spite of the bright 
pictures that had been painted of its prosperity. His first 
letter to the Board of Trade presented a sad picture of 
his disappointment in the appearance of Savannah. He 



90 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

declared that the " houses, all wooden ones, were very 
small, and mostly old. The biggest was used for the 
meeting of the president and assistants, and wherein I 
sat in Council for a few days; but one end fell down 
whilst we were all there, and obliged us to move to a 
kind of shed behind the courthouse." 

Frederica. — Governor Reynolds made a visit to the 
southern part of the province. He visited Frederica, but 
found that once lovely city almost in ruins. Its houses were 
falling down, its forts were out of repair, and all the cannon 
spoiled for want of care. Nothing remains of Frederica, at 
the present day, except a few houses and some ruins to 
mark the spot where Oglethorpe built his fort to protect 
the colony against the Spanish. 

Hardwicke. — Governor Reynolds next journeyed up the 
Ogeechee River and found a beautiful site for a town. He 
laid off a town, and named it Hardwicke, after the earl of 
that name. He proposed to have the capital of the prov- 
ince located here, as it was a more central and beautiful 
location than Savannah, but the Lords Commissioners did 
not furnish the money needed to erect pubhc buildings, 
and the plan was abandoned. 

Reynolds and the Indians. — Governor Reynolds de- 
voted much of his time to improving the forts and de- 
fenses of the colony. He went up to Augusta to make a 
treaty with the Indians. After waiting ten days, during 
which the Indians did not arrive, he was compelled to re- 
turn to Savannah. He left presents in the charge of his 
secretary, who delivered them to the Indians and received 
their assurances of friendship. 



ADMINISTRATION OF JOHN REYNOLDS 91 

Removal of Governor Reynolds. — Although Governor 
Reynolds's administration had begun so pleasantly, it did 
not prove satisfactory. He became involved in disputes 
with his Council and with the General Assembly, and 
much bitter feehng resulted. The people complained to 
the Lords Commissioners of the Board of Trade and Plan- 
tations, and that body ordered Governor Reynolds to re- 
turn to England. He remained in the province until a 
lieutenant governor could be appointed and sent out to 
Savannah to reUeve him. 

QUESTIONS. 

Who was the first governor of Georgia appointed by the king ? 
What did the king order to be made ? What was the desigjn of the 
front of the seal ? What was the meaning of the motto ? 
How was Reynolds welcomed as governor ? 
What report did he make of Savannah ? 
In what condition did he find Frederica ? 
What town did Reynolds lay off, and for what purpose ? 
To what did Reynolds devote much of his time ? 
What can you say of Reynolds's administration ? 



LESSON 21. 

ADMINISTRATION OF HENRY ELLIS. 

Henry Ellis was appointed by the king lieutenant gov- 
ernor of Georgia to succeed Governor Reynolds. He had 
been a daring and skillful sailor, had spent more than a 
year in trying to find a northwest passage to the Pacific 
Ocean, and had been given high honors in England. He 
was now thirty-six years of age, and was an active, sensible, 
and honest man. 

Arrival of Henry Ellis. — Ellis landed in Georgia, Feb- 
ruary 1 6, 1757, and was greeted with cheers by the citizens 
who had assembled at the docks to meet him. Calling at 
once upon Governor Reynolds, he was taken to the council 
chamber and duly inaugurated lieutenant governor and 
acting governor. Governor Reynolds sailed for England 
the same day. In the evening the town was illuminated, 
guns were discharged, bonfires were lighted, and people 
paraded the streets rejoicing in the arrival of the new 
governor. The lieutenant governor was especially pleased 
with the appearance of a band of young soldiers, who, to 
the number of thirty- two, had formed a company under 
command of their schoolmaster and paraded before his 
house. 

Creek Chiefs Visit Savannah. — The first care of Lieu- 
tenant-Governor Ellis was to provide for the defense of the 

colony. The French and Indian War had already begun, 

92 



ADMINISTRATION OF HENRY ELLIS 



93 



While the fighting was altogether in the North, Georgia 
was a frontier State and no one could tell when the two 
thousand Creek warriors, stirred up by French agents, 
might descend upon the English in Georgia. To secure 
the friendship of the Indians, Ellis invited the chiefs of the 
Creeks to Savannah 
to receive presents Ji^ . ^i^%\ 
and to renew their 
promises of peace. 

The chiefs came in 
their war paint and 
feathers. They were 
met a short distance 
from the town by 
Captain Milledge 
with his troop of 
rangers, who escort- 
ed them into Savan- 
nah. The principal 
inhabitants, on 
horseback, welcomed 
them in the name of 
his Honor the Gov- 
ernor, and feasted 
them in a tent pitched 
for their convenience. 

Ellis's Speech to the Indians. — The Indians were con- 
ducted to the Council, and were introduced to the governor, 
who, holding out his hand, addressed them in the following 
manner; " My friends and brothers: Behold my hands 




Ellis addressing the Indians. 



94 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

and arms! Our common enemies, the French, have told 
you they are red to the elbows. View them! Do they 
speak the truth? Let your own eyes witness. You see 
they are white, and could you see my heart you would find 
it as pure, but very warm and true to you, my friends. 
The French tell you whoever shakes my hands will be 
immediately struck by disease and die. If you believe 
this lying, foolish talk, don't touch me. If you do not, I am 
ready to embrace you." Whereupon they all approached 
and shook hands, declaring the French had deceived them 
in this matter. After the addresses had been delivered and 
the feasting was over, the Indians departed with promises 
not to engage in war against their white brothers. 

Sunbury. — The rapid growth of the settlements on the 
Midway River impressed the people of that district with 
the necessity of having a seaport of their own from which 
their crops could be shipped, and where supplies for their 
plantations could be bought. The site selected for the 
town was twelve miles from the ocean, on a beautiful 
bluff on the Midway River, covered with magnificent live- 
oaks and magnolias. The town was named Sunbury. 

A more beautiful spot could not be found in Georgia. 
The town was laid off into streets, wharves were built, and 
it soon became a place of great importance in the colony, 
second only to Savannah. Its principal trade was with 
the West Indies and the northern colonies. Sunbury flour- 
ished for many years, but after the Revolution the people 
deserted it, until now hardly a trace of the old town can be 
found. Like Frederica, it has taken its place among the 
dead towns of Georgia. 



ADMINISTRATION OF HENRY ELLIS 



95 



The Eight Parishes. — In 1758 Georgia was divided into 
eight parishes: Christ Church Parish, including Savannah; 




Map of Parishes, 1765 to the Revolution. 

St. Matthew's Parish, including Ebenezer; St. Paul's 
Parish, including Augusta; St. George's Parish, including 
Hahfax; St. Philip's Parish, including Great Ogeechee; 



96 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

St. John's Parish, including Midway and Sunbury; St. 
Andrew's Parish, including Darien; and St. James's Parish, 
including Frederica. These divisions were made for the 
better government of the colony. The law provided for 
the holding of public worship in each of these parishes. In 
1765 four new parishes were added to the number then 
in Georgia. They were St. Patrick's, St. David's, St. 
Thomas's, and St. Mary's, and were all between the 
Altamaha and the St. Marys rivers. These parishes were 
really counties. 

James Wright. — After a residence of three years and 
nine months in Georgia, Governor Ellis found that his 
health was giving way. The climate did not agree with 
him, and he had applied, a year before, for permission to 
return to England. This had been granted, but he was 
forced to wait for the arrival of the lieutenant governor, 
James Wright, who had been appointed to relieve him. 
Upon his departure in 1760, the people were truly sorry, 
for he had been a wise and capable governor. 

QUESTIONS. 

Who succeeded Reynolds as governor of Georgia? How was he 
received by the people ? 

What was his first care ? What war was in progress in the North ? 

How did Governor Ellis secure the friendship of the Indians ? 

What were some of the things he said in his speech to them ? 

What town was built on Midway River ? What can you say of its 
situation? What is the condition of Sunbury to-day? 

Name the eight parishes into which Georgia was divided. What 
four parishes were added later ? 

Why did Ellis return to England? Who succeeded him as lieu- 
tenant governor ? 



LESSON 22. 

JAMES WRIGHT APPOINTED GOVERNOR. 

James Wright. — Lieutenant-Governor Wright was an 
American by birth, although educated in England. He 
was born in Charleston, and had been attorney-general of 
the province of South CaroUna for twenty-one years. He 
was the third and last governor of Georgia under the 
British crown. 

Condition of Savannah and Augusta. — Wright at once 
sent a message to the Assembly, calHng attention to the 
necessity of completing the defenses of the colony. The 
people of Georgia were in constant dread of an attack from 
the Cherokee Indians, with whom the inhabitants of South 
Carolina were at war. Savannah was completely inclosed 
with paHsades and forts, to afford an asylum for the 
planters living in the vicinity, and the other forts of the 
province were put in good condition. The town of Savan- 
nah at this time contained between three and four hundred 
houses, mostly of wood. Augusta contained nearly a 
hundred houses, a church, and two wooden forts. 

Lieutenant-Governor Wright determined not to remove 
the capital from Savannah to Hardwicke. This decision 
was of great importance to Savannah and to the whole 
province. The people, feeling sure that Savannah would 
be the permanent seat of government, invested capital in 
business there, and substantial brick buildings began to 
take the place of the temporary wooden structures. 

97 



98 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

Industries of the People. — The white population of 
Georgia now amounted to six thousand people. There 
were about thirty-five hundred slaves in the province, most 
of whom were employed on the rice plantations along the 
coast. There was practically no manufacturing of any 
sort done in Georgia at this time. A few people wove 
coarse homespun cloth for their own use, knit stockings, 
and made rude furniture for their homes; but aside from 
this the people bought all their cloth, furniture, tools, and 
other manufactured articles, and devoted all their time to 
agriculture. 

Governor Wright's long residence in South Carolina had 
made him familiar with rice culture. He became one of 
the most successful planters in Georgia, acquiring a con- 
siderable fortune from his farms in the river swamps. 

The people of Georgia were gradually finding out what 
the soil of the province was best suited for, and what prod- 
ucts the pine forests could be made to yield, and were 
applying themselves industriously to raise profitable crops 
instead of following the visions of the founders of the 
colony. 

George III Proclaimed King. — February, 1761, was a 
memorable month in Georgia. A ship arrived bringing 
news of the death, in October, 1760, of the old king, 
George II, for whom the province was named, and of the 
crowning of his successor, George III. The Assembly was 
dissolved, and funeral services held in memory of the old 
king. The following day George III was proclaimed king. 
It was the first and only time that a king was proclaimed 
on Georgia soil. 



JAMES WRIGHT APPOINTED GOVERNOR 99 

James Wright made Governor. — Meanwhile, Governor 
ElHs had reached England, and had induced the king to 
reheve him from serving any longer as governor of Georgia. 
On March 20, 1761, Lieutenant-Governor James Wright was 
appointed " Captain-General, Governor, and Commander- 
in-Chief of the Province of Georgia," although his commis- 
sion did not reach him until the 28th of January of the 
next year, nearly ten months after his appointment. This 
news was received with great rejoicing by the people. In 
the evening nearly every house in Savannah was illumi- 
nated. A ball was given at the house of the governor, 
which was the most brilliant occasion that Savannah had 
known up to that time. 

QUESTIONS. 

What can you say of James Wright ? 

To what did he call attention? Of what were the people in con- 
stant dread ? 

How large was Savannah ? How large was Augusta ? 

What did Wright determine not to do ? 

What was the population of Georgia at this time? 

To what did the people devote their attention ? 

What were the people gradually finding out ? 

What news arrived in Georgia in February, 1761 ? 

To what office was Lieutenant-Governor Wright appointed? How 
did the people show their approval of the appointment ? 



LESSON 23. 

ENLARGEMENT OF TERRITORY. 

French and Indian War. — While Georgia was peace- 
fully pursuing its way, the great French and Indian War 
had been fought in the North and along the Canadian 
frontier. Quebec had been captured from the French a 
year before Governor Wright landed in Georgia. Our dis- 
tant colony was so far from the scene of actual war that 
the people were hardly conscious that a great conflict was 
going on. 

The Cherokee War. ^ In Virginia and the Carolinas a 
war had been waged with the Cherokee Indians, who had 
been stirred up by French agents to attack the white set- 
tlements. The war lasted two years, until a large force of 
English marched into their territory, burned fourteen of 
their towns, and left the entire region desolate. This 
crushed the power of the Cherokees, and they sued for 
peace. During the two years in which they had been at 
war, the Cherokees had not attacked any settlement in the 
province of Georgia. 

The Southern Boundary of Georgia. — When a treaty of 
peace, to end the French and Indian War in America, was 
made by England, France, and Spain, its provisions affected 
the territory of Georgia. Besides other large cessions, 
England gained Florida, which was ceded by Spain, and 
the valley of the Mississippi, east of that river, which was 
ceded by France. 



ENLARGEMENT OF TERRITORY loi 

It will be remembered that up to this time the northern 
boundary line of Florida had never been settled. Now 
that all the land had come into the possession of England, 
King George III, by royal proclamation, on October lo, 
1763, fixed this boundary line at the St. Marys River and 
a straight line to be run from the headwaters of that 
river to the beginning of the Apalachicola River. By the 
same proclamation the king added to the province of 
Georgia all the lands lying between the Altamaha River 
and the northern line of Florida. 

This addition to her territory made Georgia one of the 
largest provinces in America, and the organization of 
Florida as an English province removed the Spanish sol- 
diers, who had always been troublesome and dangerous 
neighbors. A new commission was issued to Governor 
Wright early the next year, giving the exact boundaries of 
the province he was to govern. This commission, years 
afterward, was an important document in settling the 
boundaries of the United States. 

Indian Conference at Augusta. — In order to establish 
friendly relations between the whites and the Indians, the 
king ordered the governors of Virginia, North Carolina, 
South Carolina, and Georgia to hold a conference with the 
chiefs of the tribes of the Indians claiming the lands that 
had been lately added to Georgia. Augusta was selected 
as the most convenient and suitable location, and the con- 
gress was opened at the King's Fort in that town on No- 
vember 5, 1763. Seven hundred Indians were in attend- 
ance; among them were the leading chiefs of each tribe. 
As the conference was held in Georgia, Governor Wright 



I02 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

was made president, and after five days of negotiation a 
solemn treaty of perpetual peace and friendship was agreed 
upon and signed by all the parties. 

Making an Indian Treaty. — Whenever the Indians and 
the white men came together to make a treaty, a great 
deal of ceremony was observed. The Indians were dressed 
in their best style, with painted bodies, and wore feathers 
on their heads. They sat around a council fire, silently 
and solemnly smoking their pipes, or else eating the food 
that had been provided for them. 

The white men made speeches of friendship and good 
will, distributed presents to each Indian, and explained the 
proposed treaty. The Indians then made speeches in re- 
ply, until the terms of the treaty were agreed upon by 
both sides. It generally took several days for the ceremony. 
A paper was then prepared, which was signed by the whites, 
and on which the Indians made their mark. After the 
signing of the treaty there was more drinking, eating, 
smoking, and speaking, until the Indians returned to their 
homes in the forest. 

Generally speaking, the Indians paid their debts to the 
white men by ceding land. 

QUESTIONS. 

What great war was being fought in the North ? 

What war had been going on in Virginia and the Carolinas ? 

What did England gain by the treaty which ended the French and 
Indian War ? 

What was now fixed as the northern boundary Hne of Florida? 
What lands were added to the territory of Georgia ? 

What conference was held in Augusta, and what was the result? 

Describe an Indian treaty. 



LESSON 24. 

THE STAMP ACT IN GEORGIA. 

England Proposes a Tax. — England's expenses in the 
French and Indian War had added greatly to her national 
debt, and now that the war was over, Parhament found 
that additional taxes must be levied every year to pay the 
interest on the new debt. She also found it necessary to 
keep an army in the colonies, in order to protect them 
from the Indians. Taxes in England were already very 
high, and so the prime minister proposed that a new tax 
be levied on the American colonies, to help pay the ex- 
penses of their defense. 

Opposition to the Tax. — The colonies denied both the 
justice of the new tax and the right of Parhament to levy it. 

The tax was not just, because the colonies bore their 
share of the expense by furnishing and equipping soldiers 
of their own. The tax was not right, because Enghsh 
citizens could not lawfully be taxed except by the votes 
of their representatives. The colonists had no represen- 
tatives in Parliament; they claimed that they should be 
taxed only by their colonial assemblies. 

The Stamp Act. — ■ The protests of America were not re- 
garded, and in March, 1765, Parliament passed the famous 
'^ Stamp Act." The tax which was levied by this act was 
to be collected by the sale of stamped paper. Pamphlets 

could not be sold unless printed upon stamped paper, and 

103 



I04 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



legal documents, such as notes, bonds, contracts, and even 
marriage licenses, were null and void unless written upon 
stamped paper. The price of the stamp was added to the 
cost of the paper, and each person that bought a sheet of 
this paper would in this way pay the tax. The money 
raised by the tax was to be spent in support of the English 
army in the colonies. 




Till. LiiiLRTV Boys raising a Liberty Pole. 



Protests against the Stamp Act. — A wave of indigna- 
tion passed over the colonies. From Boston to Savannah 
the cry went up against the action of the British govern- 
ment. Patrick Henry made a great speech in the House of 
Burgesses of Virginia, denouncing the Stamp Act. Ben- 
jamin FrankHn was in England at the time and told the 



THE STAMP ACT IN GEORGIA 105 

House of Commons that the colonists would not submit to 
the tax. When asked what the people would do about 
collecting debts, he said: "I can only judge of them by 
myself. I have a great many debts due me in America, 
and I would rather they should remain unpaid than submit 
to the Stamp Act." 

When the news of the passage of the Stamp Act reached 
Georgia the people were filled with indignation. When the 
call came from Massachusetts for a congress of all the col- 
onies to protest against the tax, the people of Georgia were 
eager to respond. 

The Liberty Boys. — Governor Wright's personal in- 
fluence prevented the election of delegates, but a letter 
was sent promising the cooperation of Georgia. The people 
formed themselves into associations called " Sons of 
Liberty " (nicknamed Liberty Boys), and pledged them- 
selves not to use stamped paper or to permit it to be used 
or distributed in the province. " Liberty, property, and 
no stamps " was the cry. 

QUESTIONS. 

In what condition was England at the close of the French and 
Indian War? What was proposed in order that the colonies might 
bear part of the burden ? 

Why did the colonies think the tax unjust? Why did they think 
it was not right ? 

What act was passed in 1765? How was the tax to be collected? 

How did the colonies feel about the Stamp Act ? What did Frank- 
lin tell the House of Commons ? 

How did the people of Georgia feel about the Stamp Act? 

Why were no Georgia delegates sent to the congress ? 

What did the Sons of Liberty pledge themselves not to use ? 



LESSON 25. 

THE STAMP ACT IN GEORGIA (Continued). 

Action of Governor Wright. — Governor Wright ordered 
a general muster of the mihtia of the province to celebrate 
the fifth anniversary of the crowning of King George. A 
large crowd gathered in Savannah, but instead of taking 
part in the celebration, the people paraded the streets with 
noise and excitement, threatening the governor and de- 
nouncing the Stamp Act. In the evening they made effigies 
of certain persons who had favored the Stamp Act, and 
burned them, with jeers and insults. 

Governor Wright was a brave and conscientious governor, 
and loyal to the king, but he could not control the will of 
a free people when aroused by injustice. He considered it 
his duty to carry out the orders of the king, because he 
was appointed governor for that purpose. 

Arrival of the Stamps. ^ Although the Stamp Act was to 
take effect November i, 1765, it was the 5 th of December 
before his Majesty's ship Speedwell arrived at Savannah 
with the stamped paper on board. The paper was placed 
in the king's storehouse and guarded by forty men. On 
the 3rd of January, Mr. Agnus, the distributor, arrived. 
He was secretly landed in a scout boat, with an officer and 
a party of men to protect him, and was taken safely to 
the governor's house, where he took the oath of office. 

He remained in the governor's house about two weeks, 
and was then sent to the country for safety. There was good 

106 



THE STAMP ACT IN GEORGIA 



107 



reason for this. The whole colony was aroused. Governor 
Wright received threatening letters. James Habersham, 
president of the Council, was waylaid at night and forced 
to seek protection in the governor's guarded mansion. 

Excitement in 
Savannah. — Finally, 
toward the end of 
Januarys a body of 
six hundred armed 
men arranged to as- 
semble in Savannah 
to force the governor 
to agree not to carry 
out the law, or else to 
destroy the stamps in 
his possession. The 
governor heard of 
this, and sent the 
stamps to Fort 
George, on Cockspur 
Island, where they 
were still guarded 
by soldiers. The 
general excitement 
continued. On the 
2d of February the Speedwell returned to Savannah, and 
the governor, a few days later, transferred the stamps 
from the fort to the ship. That night a riotous procession 
was formed, and burned an eflfigy of the governor holding 
in its hand one of his offensive circulars. 




Burning Governor Wright in Effigy. 



io8 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

The only stamps used in Georgia were employed in clear- 
ing sixty or seventy vessels which had collected in Savan- 
nah and were afraid to sail without them, because any ship 
found upon the high seas without clearance papers duly 
stamped might be seized by another British ship, or by 
the ships of any other nation. The citizens consented to 
the use of the stamps in this instance alone . 

The Stamp Act Repealed. — In March, 1766, the Stamp 
Act was repealed, and peace and order once more pre- 
vailed in the colonies. When the news reached Georgia, 
Governor Wright convened the General Assembly, and con- 
gratulated that body that the Province of Georgia would 
have to pay no compensation for any injuries or damages 
to pubhc or private property, and that the Assembly had 
no votes or resolutions to reconsider. 

QUESTIONS. 

How did the people act when called upon to celebrate the king's 
anniversary ? 

What can you say of Governor Wright at this time ? 

Describe the bringing of stamped paper to Savannah. 

How many men came to Savannah and for what purpose? How 
were the stamps protected? How did the people show their indig- 
nation ? 

In what instance were stamps used ? 

When was the Stamp Act repealed ? 



LESSON 26. 

THE SPIRIT OF RESISTANCE. 

New Taxes. — The British ParHament had repealed the 
Stamp Act, but had not abandoned its resolution to tax the 
colonists. A few years later it ordered a tax on imported 
paints, glass, paper, lead, and tea, which was resisted in 
America with great vigor. England was warned by one of 
her statesmen, who said, "If you persist in your right to 
tax the Americans, you will force them into open rebellion." 

Delays in Lawmaking. — The colonists demanded the 
right to make their own laws and to levy their own taxes. 
The delay in lawmaking was especially irritating in Georgia, 
for every law proposed by the General Assembly had to be 
passed upon first by the king's governor in Georgia, then 
sent to London to the king's attorney, then to the Lords 
Commissioners of Trade and Plantations, then to the 
king's Council in England, and finally to the king himself. 
If any of these boards or persons objected to the law, it 
failed, and was sent back to the Assembly for review. It 
generally took two years for any act to become a law, and 
the people of Georgia grew tired of such long delays. 

The "Military Act." — In January, 1767, an incident 

occurred which showed the spirit of independence which 

was aroused in the people. Governor Wright sent the 

General Assembly a message stating that supplies were 

needed for the king's soldiers stationed in Georgia and 

109 



no GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

elsewhere, and that it was the order of ParHament under 
the " MiHtary Act " that the people pay for the care of 
the royal regiments in America. 

The members of the Council, called " the upper house," 
being men of wealth and appointed by the king, readily 
agreed, but the representatives in the Commons House of 
Assembly, or ''the lower house," refused to make a reply 
to the demand of the governor. Being pressed for an 
answer, they declined to vote the suppHes for the troops, 
saying it would be " a violation of the trust reposed in 
them by their constituents." The governor was indignant, 
but was afraid to dissolve the Assembly because it con- 
tained several members who were disposed to support the 
government, while if a new Assembly were elected he feared 
it would be composed wholly of " Sons of Liberty." 

In order to punish the people for the refusal of the 
Assembly to provide supplies for the troops, General Gage, 
the British commander, ordered a withdrawal of all the 
king's forces from Georgia. This was very alarming, since 
it left the colony at the mercy of the Indians and of the 
negro slaves, if there should be an uprising. The Assem- 
bly, therefore, at its next meeting had to vote such pay 
and supplies as were necessary to maintain a small force 
in the principal parts of the province. This action, how- 
ever, made the people feel more indignant than ever against 
the king and his agents. 

Benjamin Franklin Elected Agent. — Another dispute 
between the governor and the Assembly was with reference 
to the election of an agent to represent Georgia in England. 
The lower house refused to elect the man proposed by the 



THE SPIRIT OF RESISTANCE III 

governor, and he refused to approve the man elected by 
the house. Consequently, Georgia had no agent until 

1768, when Dr. Benjamin Franklin was elected. His salary 
was fixed at £100 a year. He continued to represent 
Georgia until the outbreak of the Revolution. 

Governor Wright's Warning. — Thus the dispute went 
on between Governor Wright, representing the king, and 
the Assembly, representing the people of Georgia. His 
messages to them argued, explained, and threatened. He 
said to them, "I have declared that if America was to be- 
come independent of the mother country, from that day 
you may date the foundation of your ruin and misery." 
The colonists began to think differently. The spirit of 
resistance was abroad in all the colonies, and there were 
some bold speakers who began to talk of independence. 

Action of the Merchants and Citizens. — In November, 

1769, the merchants of Savannah met and solemnly agreed 
not to import any of the articles subject to the tax. Shortly 
afterward a mass meeting of the citizens was held, and they 
agreed not to buy any of the articles. The citizens agreed 
not to kill any more sheep, but to keep them for wool, so 
that cloth could be made in the colony; they agreed to 
raise more cotton and flax, to abandon the use of mourning 
goods, to buy no more negroes, and to purchase no more 
wines. They resolved to live on what they made at home 
which was untaxed, and to do without the things brought 
over from England which were taxed. 

Jonathan Bryan. — Jonathan Bryan, " a pure patriot, 
an influential citizen, and a brave man," presided over 
this meeting of citizens. He was also a member of the 



112 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

Council, appointed by the king himself. When the king 
was informed of what Bryan had done he gave orders to 
'^ suspend him from his seat at the Council Board and 
remove him from any office he might hold in Georgia." 
Thus is recorded in the person of Jonathan Bryan '' the 
first instance of poKtical martyrdom in Georgia." All this 
did not frighten the '' Liberty Boys," but made their num- 
bers increase and their hearts grow stronger. 

Noble W. Jones. — Noble W. Jones was elected speaker 
or presiding officer of the Commons House of Assembly in 
1770. He had been so outspoken in his opposition to the 
king's measures, that Governor Wright refused to sanction 
the choice and ordered the House to elect another speaker. 
This the House refused to do, saying that the governor had 
no right to reject any speaker unanimously elected by the 
House. The only thing the governor could do was to dis- 
solve the Assembly, and this he did. Noble W. Jones 
has been called " one of the morning stars of liberty in 
Georgia." 

QUESTIONS. 

What other forms of taxation were now resorted to ? In what 
words was England warned ? 

What right did the colonies demand? How long did it take for 
an act to become a law in Georgia ? 

What message did Governor Wright send the General Assembly ? 

What did the lower house do? What did the governor fear? 

What did General Gage order? Why did this alarm the people? 
What was the Assembly compelled to do ? 

Who was chosen to represent Georgia in England ? 

Of what were some bold speakers beginning to talk ? 

What did the citizens of Savannah resolve to do ? 

What happened to Jonathan Bryan? 

Who was Noble W. Jones ? What has he been called ? 



LESSON 27. 



ON THE EVE OF REVOLUTION. 

Wright's Departure, — James Wright had been governor 
of Georgia for ten years. He had purchased valuable lands, 
owned many negro slaves, and cultivated several planta- 
tions. He desired to visit England to attend to his private 
affairs, and applied for leave of absence from Georgia, 
which was readily granted. He sailed for England in 
July, 1771. 

James Haber- 
sham. — James Hab- 
ersham, president 
of the Council, was 
appointed by the 
king to discharge the 
duties of governor 
during Wright's ab- 
sence. Habersham 
was one of the people 
and sympathized 
with them, but he 
was also a firm friend 
of law and order, and 
believed in obeying 
the commands of the 
king. As an officer of the crown he was loyal to his 

113 




James Habersham. 



114 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

trust, and felt bound by his oath to carry out the instruc- 
tions of the government. 




Noble W. Jones. 

The Assembly Dissolved. — One of the orders of the 
king was that Noble W. Jones should not be chosen speaker 
of the House of Assembly. The Assembly elected him 
twice, and each time Habersham refused to sanction the 
choice. The third time, Jones declined to serve, and the 
Assembly elected Archibald Bulloch. All this was put in 
the journal of the house, and when the acting governor 



ON THE EVE OF REVOLUTION 115 

directed the Assembly to leave it out of the minutes, they 
refused. For this he dissolved the Assembly. 

Governor Wright Returns. — Governor Wright returned 
to Savannah in February, 1773. He had been made a baron 
while in England, and treated with much respect. His 
position as royal governor of Georgia, at this time, was a 
very trying one, but he acted throughout with justice and 
loyalty, and d'd his duty, as he understood it, to the king. 

Treaty at Augusta. — As soon as he returned he went to 
Augusta and met the chiefs of several tribes of Indians. 
He obtained from them the territory of the present coun- 
ties of Wilkes, TaHaferro, Greene, Elbert, Oglethorpe, and 
Lincoln, — about 2,100,000 acres in all. This was in pay- 
ment of a debt of $200,000 which the Indians owed the 
traders. In this way, by frequent treaties, the lands were 
being bought from the Indians and opened for the whites 
to settle upon. No lands were taken by force. 

George Galphin. — Among the many traders interested 
in the cession of lands in 1773 was George Galphin. His 
home and depot of supphes was at Silver Bluff, on the Caro- 
lina side of the Savannah River, a few miles below Augusta. 
His trade extended to Charleston, Savannah, St. Augus- 
tine, Pensacola, and Mobile. Silver Bluff was a place of 
general resort and of much trading. Here were distrib- 
uted the annual presents to the Indians. Here the savages 
brought their skins, furs, and game to exchange for guns, 
powder, blankets, knives, and other things dear to the 
Indian heart. From this point traders left with their 
wares to peddle them among the red men in the far West. 
Here were storehouses, cattle pens, and cabins for the In- 



ii6 



GEORGIA AS A COLONY 



dians and traders to live in during their visits. Here also 

came the pioneer planter to get supplies for his family 

and tools for his farm in the wilderness. 

Along the bank barges were anchored, 

loading and unloading for the river traffic, 

and Indian canoes glided back 

and forth, carrying the dusky 

savages to and from their 

villages. 

Upon one occasion an 
old chief came into 
Galphin's store and, 
pointing to the 
shelves, said to him: 
" I dreamed last 
night that you gave 
me that coat." Gal- 
phin thought for a moment 
and handed him the coat, 
saying, ''All right, we 
must do whatever our dreams 
tell us to do." In about a week 
the old chief came back, and Gal- 
phin said to him, " Chief, I dreamed last night you gave me 
all the land in this fork of the creek." The chief's face fell, 
but he said, " All right, but we will not dream any more." 

The Galphin Claim. — The Indians owed Galphin a large 
sum of money. This debt Governor Wright refused to 
pay because Galphin sympathized with the colonists. The 
Revolution came on and the claim was transferred to the 




Galphin and the Chief. 



ON THE EVE OF REVOLUTION 117 

United States. It was not until 1848 that the " Galphin 
Claim " was settled by the general government and paid 
to the heirs of the Indian trader of Silver Bluff. 

Condition of the Colony. — In spite of the gathering war 
clouds and the discontent with the mother country, Georgia 
continued to increase in population and to extend its trade 
relations. Ships arrived at Savannah, Sunbury, and the 
other ports of the colony and loaded for Great Britain, the 
West Indies, and the northern colonies. The ships brought 
over cloth, iron ware, hats, shoes, stockings, rum, sugar, 
and flour. They departed loaded with rice, corn, peas, 
lumber, shingles, cattle, horses, hogs, tar, and pitch. The 
people were opening up their farm lands, so that by 1773 
there were 120,000 acres in cultivation in 1400 farms. 

The population had increased to eighteen thousand white 
persons and fifteen thousand negro slaves. There were 
forty thousand Indians living to the west and south of the 
Georgia colony, with ten thousand warriors. It was fortu- 
nate that their friendship was secured during the trying 
times of the Revolution which was fast approaching. 

QUESTIONS. 

Where did Governor Wright go in 177 1 ? When did he return? 

Who acted as governor in his absence ? What can you say of James 
Hai>ersham ? What dispute did he have with the House of Assembly ? 

What territory was ceded by the Indians in 1773 ? 

What can you say of George Galphin ? Tell the story of his inter- 
view with the old chief. What was the Galphin Claim ? 

TeU about the trade of Georgia. What did ships bring in? 
What did they carry out? How many acres and how many farms 
were in cultivation? 

How large was the population? How many Indians were near? 



Ii8 GEORGIA AS A COLONY 

REVIEW QUESTIONS. 

1. What was the first name given to the territory of Georgia? 

2. Who was the first explorer to travel through Georgia? 

3. What was the name of the largest Indian tribe in Georgia? 

4. Where did the Cherokees live? Give the meaning of some 
Indian names in Georgia. 

5. What name did Charles II give to tne territory of Georgia? 

6. Who first tried to colonize Georgia? Under what name? 

7. Describe the condition of the debtors' prisons in England. 

8. What great man was interested in the poor people of England ? 

9. For whom was Georgia named ? What was its original extent ? 

10. Who were chosen to be the first settlers of Georgia ? 

1 1 . How many families and colonists were in the first shipload ? 

12. When and where was the first settlement in Georgia made? 

13. What Indian chief befriended the colony? 

14. What was the second settlement in Georgia? Where located? 

15. Who were the Salzburgers, and where did they settle? 

16. What town was laid out in 1735 ? 

17. Name the first five principal towns in Georgia. 

18. What war was begun against the new colony? 

19. What city did Oglethorpe attack, and with what result? 

20. How were the Spaniards driven from Georgia ? 

21. How old was Oglethorpe when he died? 

22. By whom was Bethesda Orphan Asylum estabhshed? 

23. Name the first two counties in Georgia. 

24. Who was the first president of Georgia ? 

25. When was negro slavery made legal in Georgia? 

26. Who was Mary Musgrove, and what claim did she make? 

27. Who was the second president of Georgia? 

28. For how long did the Trustees of Georgia hold office? 

29. Who was the first governor of Georgia appointed by the king ? 

30. Who succeeded Henry Parker as president of Georgia ? 

31. Name the first parishes of Georgia. 

32. Who was appointed governor to succeed Henry Ellis? 

33. What did the people of Georgia feel about the Stamp Act? 

34. Into what association did the people form themselves ? 

35. Who was George Galphin, and what trade did he carry on? 

36. How large was Georgia at the beginning of the Revolution ? 



PART II. GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION. 
LESSON 28. 

BEGINNINGS OF REVOLUTION. 

The Tax on Tea. — Let us now return to those affairs 
which hastened the coming of the Revolution. The Brit- 
ish Parhament repealed the tax on all articles except tea. 
They kept a tax on this, in order to show their right to tax 
the colonists. But the American people resolved not to 
use tea. The tea ships were sent back from New York 
and Philadelphia. In Charleston the tea was landed, but 
was stored away instead of being placed on sale. At Boston 
a company of men, dressed like Indians, went on board the 
tea ships and threw the chests into the sea. 

Causes of Discontent. — The British Parliament then 
passed the Boston Port Bill. This act was designed to 
close the port of Boston, thus keeping any ships from com- 
ing in or going out, until the people should pay for the tea 
destroyed. The charter of Massachusetts was taken away, 
and a law was made requiring persons charged with com- 
mitting crimes in America to be carried to England for 
trial. These measures made the people more and more 
discontented. Those who sided with the colonists and 
were in favor of liberty were called " Whigs," while those 
who favored the king were called " Tories." " Tory " soon 

became a term of bitter reproach. 

119 



I20 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

Action of the Patriots. — On August lo, 1774, a band of 
patriots met in Savannah, passed resolutions of sympathy 
for the people of Boston, and declared the acts of the 
mother country unjust. 

A subscription was started for the Boston sufferers, and 
six hundred barrels of rice were given and sent to that place. 
Among the patriots at the meeting where the subscription 
was taken was Jonathan Bryan, again a member of the 
Council of Georgia. When Governor Wright called the 
Council together, a motion was made " to expel Mr. Bryan " 
from his seat in the Council. '' I will save you the trouble," 
said Bryan, and at once handed his resignation to the gov- 
ernor and walked out. 

Provincial Congress. — A Provincial Congress composed 
of delegates from all the parishes in Georgia was called to 
meet in Savannah in January, 1775. Governor Wright 
did all he could to prevent this meeting. When the con- 
gress met, only five out of the twelve parishes were repre- 
sented. One of the objects of the congress was to elect 
delegates to a general Continental Congress, to meet in 
Philadelphia in May. The Georgia Provincial Congress 
elected three delegates, Noble W. Jones, Archibald Bulloch, 
and John Houston. 

These delegates did not attend the Continental Congress, 
however, because they were not appointed by a majority 
of the parishes, and hence there might be a question as to 
their right to represent the sentiment of the province. 
They wrote a letter to the Continental Congress, in which 
they said: '' There are still men in Georgia who, when an 
occasion shall require, will be ready to evince a steady^ 



BEGINNINGS OF REVOLUTION 1 21 

religious, and manly attachment to the liberties of Amer- 
ica," 

Lyman Hall. — The parish of St. John was represented 
in the Provincial Congress, but was not satisfied with the 
action of that body. The parish was a wealthy and influ- 
ential one, and resolved to send its own delegate to the 
Continental Congress. Dr. Lyman Hall was chosen, and 
took his seat in the Continental Congress " as a delegate 
from the parish of St. John in the colony of Georgia." 

For the patriotic and independent spirit of its people 
and this prompt and courageous movement, the legislature, 
in after years, conferred the name of Liberty County on 
the consolidated parishes of St. John, St. Andrew, and 
St. James. Governor Wright said that the head of the 
rebellion was in St. John's Parish. 

QUESTIONS. 

How did the people of Amenca resist the tax on tea ? 

What was the Boston Port Bill? 

Who were *' Whigs" ? Who were "Tories"? 

What resolution was passed by a band of patriots in Savannah? 
What was sent to the Boston sufferers ? 

What action did Jonathan Bryan take? 

What Congress was called in 1775 ? How many parishes were rep- 
resented ? Who were chosen delegates ? 

Why did they not attend the Continental Congress ? What letter 
did they write ? 

What was the action of St. John's Parish? Who was their 
delegate ? 

What name, in after years, was conferred on three parishes ? 



LESSON 29. 

PREPARING FOR THE CONFLICT. 

Conservative Feeling in Georgia. — Not all the people 
of Georgia were in favor of the Revolution. It is true that 
there were those who were anxious to act at once, throw 
off the yoke of Great Britain, and proclaim the liberty of 
the American colonies. There were others, however, who 
were conservative in their views, and who hesitated to in- 
volve the province of Georgia in war. They still loved 
the mother country and believed that the disputes between 
the Parliament and the colonies would be settled in a 
friendly manner. This feeling was creditable to Georgia, 
for, of all the colonies, she had least cause to complain 
and take up arms against the mother country. 

Battle of Lexington. — The British government sent 
General Gage to Boston with a fleet and an army to sub- 
due the American colonies. By April, 1775, three thousand 
British troops were collected in Boston. Soon afterward 
the battle of Lexington occurred, in which the British 
were defeated. To learn how these regular British 
soldiers were routed by the American farmers with their 
shotguns and old rifles, you wifl have to read the history 
of the United States, where not only this but ah the other 
battles of the Revolutionary War are described. 

The tidings of the battle of Lexington removed all hesi- 
tation, and, excepting a few members of the Coun- 
cil, united all the people of Georgia in the determination to 



PREPARING FOR THE CONFLICT 



123 



resist the British rule. Georgia cast in her lot with her 
sister colonies. The patriots determined to act promptly. 
Opening the Magazine. — A magazine on the eastern side 
of Savannah, built of brick and twelve feet underground, 
contained a large quantity of powder. It was so strong a 
building that Governor Wright did not even put a guard 
over it. All over the country the patriots wxre crying for 
powder to fight the British. Late in the night of May 11, 
1775, six prominent citizens, led by Joseph Habersham, 
broke open the magazine and took away six hundred pounds 
of powder. A part of it was sent at once to Beaufort, 
South Carolina, for safe-keeping, and the rest was hidden in 
the cellars and garrets of the houses of the bold patriots. 




BrejUONg open the Magazine. 



124 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

Governor Wright offered a large reward for information 
regarding the deed, but no one told him the names of 
the men, though they were generally known in Savannah. 
The tradition is, and it may easily be true, that some of 
the powder was secretly stored on board a vessel along 
with some rice and other things, and that the powder was 
actually used in the battle of Bunker Hill. 

The King's Birthday. — The king's birthday was to be 
celebrated June 5, 1775. On the night of June 2, a party 
collected, spiked the battery guns, and threw them off 
the bluff into the river. The royalists hoisted them up 
again, drilled new holes, and went through the ceremony 
of celebration, hooted and jeered by the people. On the 
same day a liberty pole was put up by the " Liberty Boys," 
and a flag placed at the top. About five hundred people 
paraded through the town with noise and defiance. 

The Council of Safety. — On June 22 a ''Council of 
Safety" was created, consisting of fourteen members elected 
by the people of Savannah. They had the entire control 
of the affairs of the parish. William Ewen was chosen presi- 
dent. In the discharge of their duties they were opposed by 
the royalists, who followed Governor Wright and his orders. 

QUESTIONS. 

Were all the people of Georgia in favor of the Revolution ? What 
did those who still loved the mother country believe ? 

What battle occurred in April, 1775? What was the result? 

How were the tidings of the battle received in Georgia ? 

What did Joseph Habersham and a party of six citizens do ? What 
does tradition say about some of this powder ? 

What events happened on the king's birthday ? 

What council was elected ? For what purpose ? 



LESSON 30. 

THE ROYAL GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN. 

Governor Wright's Letter. — Governor Wright was 
alarmed at the way things looked in Georgia. He wrote a 
letter to the British general, Gage, asking for help. This 
letter was opened in South Carolina, the papers taken out, 
and another letter placed in the envelope, stating that 
Georgia was quiet and needed no help. Thus the royal 
government in Georgia received no aid from the British 
troops. The reason was not found out until years after, 
when Governor Wright, meeting General Gage in London, 
asked him why he had not sent soldiers to his relief. 

The Provincial Congress. — Governor Wright had good 
reason to be alarmed. Another Provincial Congress met 
at Savannah, July 4, 1775. On that day every parish was 
represented by its leading men; the assembly was thus the 
first Provincial Congress that represented all of Georgia. 
The delegates came by authority of the people and in 
defiance of the authority of the king. This Congress 
has been called '' Georgia's first secession convention." 
Resolutions were passed indorsing all that the Continental 
Congress had done at their meeting in Philadelphia. 

First Naval Capture. — While the Provincial Congress 
was in session, news came that a British ship would arrive 
shortly with fourteen thousand pounds of powder. The 
patriots resolved to capture this prize if they could. Com- 
modore Bowen and Major Habersham, with a number of 

125 



126 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

volunteers, went quietly down the river on a schooner 
armed and commissioned by the Provincial Congress. 
They boarded the ship as soon as it appeared off Tybee 
Island, and captured it. This was the first naval capture 
of the Revolution, and their schooner was the first war 
vessel commissioned by an American congress. Nine thou- 
sand pounds of powder were kept by Georgia, and five 
thousand sent to General George Washington, to help him 
drive the British from American soil. 

Provincial Council of Safety. — Royal power was now 
at an end in Georgia. The militia companies met and 
expelled all royalists from their ranks. A new Council of 
Safety, elected by the Provincial Congress, took charge of 
the affairs of the province. A battalion of soldiers was 
raised for defense against the British vessels and troops. 

Arrest and Escape of Governor 
Wright. — The Council of Safety or- 
dered the arrest of Governor Wright 
and his assistants in January, 1776. 
Major Joseph Habersham undertook 
to make the arrest, aided by a few 
friends. He went to the house of the 
governor, and, boldly entering, passed 
Joseph Habersham. ^^y ^j^^ sentinel and found the govemor 
surrounded by his council. Walking up to the governor 
he put his hand on his shoulder and said, '' Sir James, 
you are my prisoner." Thinking his captor was well sup- 
ported, the governor surrendered, and the members of the 
Council fled. A guard was placed over his house, but 
the governor escaped after three weeks by slipping out of 




THE ROYAL GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN 127 

the rear entrance to his house at night. Before his absence 
was discovered he was safe on board a British ship that 
was lying at the mouth of the river. 

Thus, after nearly sixteen years of residence in Georgia, 
during which time he had been the loyal agent of the king, 
as well as a most respected governor, a prosperous planter, 
and a man of affairs, Governor Wright left the province, 
and all semblance of royal authority disappeared. 

Second Provincial Congress. — Another Provincial Con- 
gress met in Savannah, January 22, 1776. Five delegates 
were elected to represent Georgia in the next Continental 
Congress at Philadelphia, and a committee was appointed 
to buy arms and ammunition for the province. 

The Provincial Congress elected Archibald Bulloch pres- 
ident and commander-in-chief of Georgia. This distin- 
guished patriot had been president of both Provincial 
Congresses, and now had the honor of being elected the 
first president of the first republican government organized 
on Georgia soil. 

QUESTIONS. 

What happened to Governor Wright's letter to General Gage? 

What resolutions were passed by the Provincial Congress ? 

What news came while the congress was in session? What can 
you say of the capture of the vessel? What was done with the 
powder ? 

What did the Council of Safety do ? 

Describe the way in which Governor Wright was captured. De- 
scribe the way in which he escaped. 

Who was elected president and commander-in-chief of Georgia ? 



LESSON 31. 

THE ROYAL GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN (Continued). 

Bulloch and the Sentinel. — According to the custom 
when royal governors were in charge of affairs, the com- 
mander of the provincial troops in Savannah posted a 
sentinel at the residence of President Bulloch. To this 
Bulloch objected, saying, " I act for a free people in whom 
I have the most entire confidence, and I wish to avoid, on 
all occasions, the appearance of display." 

Seizure of the Rice Vessels. — A number of vessels loaded 
with rice lay at the landing of Savannah. British ships of 
war were at the mouth of the river watching for any vessel 
that might attempt to sail. One night troops from those 
ships seized several of the vessels of rice lying in the 
river and put men on board to hold them. Captain Rice 
boarded one of the vessels the next morning and was 
captured by the British. When the people heard this 
they were much excited. 

Colonel Mcintosh, with three hundred men, marched 
down to Yamacraw Bluff, opposite the vessels, and sent 
two officers on board to demand the release of Captain 
Rice. But these officers were also seized and held prison- 
ers. Colonel Mcintosh, through a speaking trumpet, de- 
manded the return of his men. This was refused, and a 
number of shots were exchanged, but the British remained 

in possession of the vessels. 

128 



THE ROYAL GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN 129 

The British Ships Driven Away. — The Council of Safety 
ordered the ships in the harbor to be set on fire in order to 
drive away the British vessels. The ship Inverness was set 
on fire and cut loose. It drifted against the brig Nellie, 
which also took lire. These two burning ships drifted 
among the vessels which had been seized by the British. 
Several of these vessels caught fire, and men and officers 
jumped overboard, some being drowned and others cap- 
tured. Two ships escaped to the mouth of the river, car- 
rying the Georgia officers with them. The Council arrested 
the royal chief-justice and other royahsts and held them 
as hostages for the return of Rice and the other officers. 
After a long delay the officers were exchanged. 

Declaration of Independence. — On August 10, 1776, 
news of the Declaration of Independence reached Georgia. 
It had been adopted at Philadelphia, July 4, by the dele- 
gates of the thirteen colonies. George Walton, Button 
Gwinnett, and Lyman Hall signed it on behalf of 
Georgia. 

It took a long time for news to travel in those days. It 
had to be carried by men on horseback or in stages which 
could not go more than thirty or forty miles a day. When 
the news did reach Savannah it was received with great 
joy. A liberty flag was run up to the top of a liberty pole, 
at the base of which the Declaration was read by Presi- 
dent Bulloch to great crowds of people, who shouted them- 
selves hoarse with excitement. A great procession paraded 
the streets, the batteries and the ships fired salutes, and a 
banquet was given. At night speeches were made and 
bonfires lighted in the streets. 



I30 



GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 



Thus all the provinces in America rebelled against the 
King of England, and set up governments of their own. 
They were now separate States. The great Revolutionary 
War was going on between the king and these States to 
see whether they could maintain their independence. If 
they succeeded they would continue to be States; if they 
failed, they would return to the condition of provinces. 




Carrying the Mail in Colonial Days. 

QUESTIONS. 
What did President Bulloch say in regard to a sentinel? 
What vessels did the British seize? What did Captain Rice do? 
What demand did Colonel Mcintosh make ? What followed ? 
What was then done to drive away the British? 
Who signed the Declaration of Independence as representatives of 
Georgia ? How was the news received in Georgia ? 
What had the American provinces done ? What war was going on ? 



LESSON 32. 



ORGANIZING THE STATE. 

Progress of the Revolution. — The Revolutionary War 
had been going on for more than a year. The king had 
sent over many thousand soldiers to subdue the provinces 
in America, but the 
brave patriots, led 
by the great George 
Washington, were 
more than a match 
for the British regu- 
lars. 

The British had 
been driven out of 
Boston, and they 
now occupied the 
city of New York. 
The battles of Tren- 
ton and Princeton 
were won by the 
Americans, under Washington, in the winter of 177 6- 1777. 
All these things were going on in the North while Georgia 
was overthrowing the royal government and preparing for 
its part in the great conflict. 

First Constitution of Georgia. — A convention met in 
Savannah in October, 1776, to adopt a constitution for the 

131 




First Great Seal of the State of Georgia. 
(Obverse.) 



132 



GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 



State of Georgia. The convention remained in session 
for four months, and finally, February 5, 1777, adopted a 
form of government. This was the first constitution 
of the State of Georgia. It provided for a governor, a 
legislature, and for judges of the courts. The governor 
was to be elected by the legislature, and was to serve for 
one year. 

Among other provisions of the constitution of 1777 was 
one that provided for schools in each county of the State to 

be supported at the 
general expense. 
All religions were 
to be allowed in 
Georgia, so long as 
they did not threat- 
en the peace of the 
State. 

The convention 
also adopted a new 
seal for the State, 
as shown in the 
pictures on this and 
the preceding page. 
Counties. — The 
twelve parishes were abolished, and the State was divided 
into counties. The names of the first eight counties were 
Burke, Camden, Chatham, Effingham, Glynn, Liberty, 
Richmond, and Wilkes. Most of these counties were 
named for English statesmen who had been champions of 
the rights of the American colonies. 




First Great Seal of the State of Georgia. 
(Reverse.) 



ORGANIZING THE STATE 



133 



Liberty County was so named on account of the devo- 
tion of the citizens of St. John's Parish to the cause of 
liberty. That parish alone h-d sent Dr. L>Tnan Hall to 




the meeting of the Continental Congress, and two of the 
citizens, Lyman Hall and Button Gwinnett, had been 
signers of the Declaration of Independence. 



134 



GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 




House where the First Legislature met 



The First Governor. — Archibald Bulloch was to con- 
tinue to act as president until a governor could be elected 
by the first legislature. He died, however, before the elec- 
tion, and Button Gwinnett 
was chosen by the Council 
of Safety to act in his 
place. When the first 
legislature of Georgia met 
in Savannah, May 8, 1777, 
John Adam Treutlen was 
elected the first governor 
of the State of Georgia. 

Thus we see Georgia 
had defied the authority 
of the king; had agreed to the Declaration of Independence; 
had arrested and imprisoned the royal governor; had at- 
tacked the royal troops; had adopted a State constitution, 
and elected its own governor and legislature. It was now 
a completely organized state. 

Button Gwinnett. — Button Gwinnett had been a mer- 
chant in England. He came first to Charleston, and then 
moved to Georgia to continue his business as a merchant. 
Soon after his arrival in Savannah he sold his stock of 
goods, bought St. Catherine's Island from Thomas and 
Mary Bosomworth, and began life as a planter. His 
home was in view of the town of Sunbury. He became 
the personal friend of Lyman Hall, and, like him, was an 
ardent lover of liberty. 

He had been a candidate for brigadier general of the 
Georgia forces, but had been defeated by General Lachlan 



ORGANIZING THE STATE 135 

Mcintosh, whose father had come over with the High- 
landers in 1736 and settled in Darien. Gwinnett was 
greatly disappointed at his defeat. When he became presi- 
dent of Georgia, after the death of Bulloch, he mortified 
Mcintosh by ignoring him in an expedition against the 
British in Florida. He did not allow Mcintosh to accom- 
pany his own brigade. This made Mcintosh very bitter. 

Death of Gwinnett. — When the election for governor 
came on, Gwinnett was a candidate against Treutlen, but 
was again defeated. When Mcintosh heard of this second 
defeat of Gwinnett, he said that he was glad of it. This 
provoked Gwinnett, who sent him a challenge to fight a 
duel. They met at sunrise within the present limits of the 
city of Savannah. Shots were exchanged at a distance of 
twelve paces, and both men fell wounded. 

In twelve days Gwinnett died of his wound. Mcintosh 
recovered and, by the advice of his friends, was trans- 
ferred to the Continental army, under Washington. Here 
he stayed for two years, doing great service to the general 
cause. 

QUESTIONS. 

How long had the Revolutionary War been going on? What 
battles had been fought? 

What was adopted by a convention in Savannah ? 

What were among other provisions of the constitution ? 
' Into what was the State divided? Name the first eight counties. 

Who was the first governor of Georgia elected by the legislature ? 

Where did Button Gwinnett live? By whom had he been 
defeated for brigadier general? How did he afterward mortify 
Mcintosh ? 

What brought about a duel ? What was the result ? What became 
of Mcintosh ? 



LESSON 33. 

THE BRITISH INVADE GEORGIA. 

Condition of Georgia. — Georgia now occupied a very 
critical position. Of all the colonies, no other was so 
poorly prepared to wage war with the mother country. 
On the south the British threatened invasion from Florida; 
on the coast the enemy's vessels had hardly any opposi- 
tion; on the north and west countless tribes of savages 
hovered around the borders, ready at any moment, in 
spite of their promises of peace, to descend upon the 
white settlements. 

Expedition against Florida. — When the legislature met, 

January 17, 1778, John Houston was elected governor, as 

the successor of Governor Treutlen. Governor Houston 

was very anxious to drive the British from East Florida. 

Major-General Robert Howe, commander of the American 

army in the Southern States, had his headquarters at 

Savannah. He was won over to Governor Houston's 

plans, and organized an expedition to capture East 

Florida. He marched the Georgia brigade to the St. 

Marys River, and waited for other troops to arrive by 

sea. Hearing that a force of British were within fourteen 

miles of his camp. General Howe resolved to attack them 

without waiting for the other forces. The attack failed, 

however, and nothing came of the expedition. 

136 



THE BRITISH INVADE GEORGIA 137 

Events in the North. — While these events were hap- 
pening in Georgia, the war was going on in the North. 
At first the king's armies had triumphed. They captured 
New York city and Philadelphia, and, for a while, held the 
entire State of New Jersey, with parts of New York and 
Connecticut. But the tide had turned. One of the king's 
armies, under General Burgoyne, had surrendered at Sara- 
toga, and France, encouraged by this success, had recog- 
nized the United States as independent, and promised to 
send soldiers and ships of war to assist them. 

Washington forced the British to abandon Philadelphia, 
and gradually the lost territory was regained, so that, as 
the year 1778 drew to a close, little was left to the king 
except New York city and Newport. 

Invasion of Georgia. — Under these circumstances, the 
British general, Sir Henry Chnton, determined to conquer 
Georgia and South CaroHna. He sent Colonel Campbell 
from New York to Savannah with a fleet of ten vessels and 
thirty-five hundred men, and at the same time he ordered 
General Augustin Prevost (pre-vo'), commander of the 
British forces in Florida, to invade Georgia from the south. 

General Prevost organized two expeditions. One, under 
Lieutenant-Colonel Fuser, went by sea, and the other, 
under Lieutenant-Colonel Mark Prevost, marched over- 
land. They were to meet at Sunbury. On November 10, 
1778, the invaders entered Georgia and proceeded toward 
Sunbury. Colonel John Baker hastily collected some mili- 
tia to oppose them, but was compelled to retreat. 

Battle near Midway Church. — On November 24 a battle 
occurred near Midway Church, in which the Georgia mihtia 



138 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

were outnumbered and driven back. General James 
Screven, who was severely wounded, was taken prisoner by 
the British, and was killed by them after he had surrendered. 
Finding that Colonel Fuser had not reached Sunbury, 
Colonel Prevost burned the Midway Church and returned 
to Florida, plundering and burning all the dwelhng houses 
within reach. 

Colonel Mcintosh at Fort Morris. — Colonel Fuser, hav- 
ing been delayed by head winds, reached Sunbury late 
in November, and summoned Colonel John Mcintosh, in 
command of Fort Morris, to surrender. To this summons 
Colonel Mcintosh made the bold reply, '' Come and take 
it." Fuser, hearing of Prevost's return to Florida, raised 
the siege and retired to Frederica. The legislature of 
Georgia presented to Colonel Mcintosh a sword, with the 
words ''Come and take it " engraved upon it. 

QUESTIONS. 

In what way was Georgia in a critical position ? 
Who succeeded Treutlen as governor ? 
What became of the expedition against East Florida ? 
What was the success of the king's armies in the North? What 
British general surrendered at Saratoga? What had France done? 
What had Washington forced the British to do? 
What did General Clinton resolve to do ? 
What two expeditions were organized ? 
What did Colonel Prevost do ? 
What did Colonel Fuser do ? 



LESSON 34. 

THE BRITISH CAPTURE SAVANNAH. 

The Coming of the British. — Late in December, 1778, 
the British fleet from New York, under Colonel Campbell, 
entered the Savannah River and anchored below the city. 
General Howe at once set to work to defend the city. 
He placed his little army in a strong position between a 
wooded swamp and the Savannah River. 

The Rear Attack. — The British commander thought 
the American position too strong to be attacked in front, 
and determined to find a way through the swamp by 
which he could pass around their lines and attack them in 
the rear. By chance he met an old negro man named 
Quash Dolly, who knew the roads and pointed out a path 
leading directly through the swamp. 

This path had been left unguarded. Colonel Campbell 
posted his artillery and drew up part of his force in line of 
battle before the American lines, as if about to make an 
attack, but secretly sent his light infantry on the path 
through the swamp, with the old negro as a guide. 

While the Americans were engaged with the enemy in 
front, the regiments that had been sent through the swamp 
suddenly appeared on their flank and in the rear. At the 
same moment the British artillery opened fire and a charge 
was ordered all along the line. Surrounded and outnum- 
bered, the Americans fought gallantly, but resistance was 

139 



I40 



GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 



vain, and they were driven from the field. The British 
pursued them into Savannah. 

Savannah in the Hands of the British. — General Howe, 
with the remnant of his army, retreated up the Savannah 
River, and two days later crossed into South Carolina, 
where he was relieved of his command, being succeeded by 
General Benjamin Lincoln. Savannah fell into the hands 
of the British, who plundered the houses of the patriots. 
Many of the leading citizens, including the aged Jonathan 
Bryan, were arrested and confined on prison ships. 

Sufferings at Eben- 
ezer. — Colonel Camp- 
bell pressed on to 
Ebenezer, which he 
captured. This place 
became a British out- 
post for the rest of the 
war. The fine brick 
church of the Salz- 
burgers, built in 1767, 
was used by the Brit- 
ish troops, first as a 
hospital, and then as 
a stable. 

The people of Eben- 
ezer were made to suffer many hardships at the hands 
of the British. The soldiers made their homes in the 
houses of the citizens, and were so rude that many of 
the people left the place and went to live in the country 
as best they could. Besides this, the people were forced 




Salzburger Church. 



THE BRITISH CAPTURE SAVANNAH 



141 



to witness many acts of cruelty, for all prisoners who 
were taken in the surrounding country were brought to 
Ebenezer, and from there were carried to Savannah. 

Sergeant Jasper Rescues Prisoners. — Upon one occa- 
sion, when a number of American prisoners were on their 




Jasper rescues the American Prisoners. 

way to Savannah for trial. Sergeant WilHam Jasper heard 
of it and resolved to rescue them at all hazards. With a 
friend, Sergeant Newton, he waited for the arrival of the 
party at a spring on the edge of a forest, about two miles 
from Savannah. The two men hid themselves from view in 
the thick undergrowth. Soon the party, consisting of ten 
British soldiers in charge of the prisoners, arrived at the 



142 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

spring. The soldiers were tired. Leaning their guns 
against the trees, they took off their knapsacks, drank deep 
of the water, and lay down to rest. Only two were left 
to guard the prisoners. 

" Nbw! " whispered Jasper to Newton. At the word 
the brave men sprang from the thicket, seized the guns 
by the trees, and shot down the two sentinels. The 
soldiers sprang to their feet with cries of terror to find 
their own guns leveled at them. " Surrender at once," 
cried Jasper, *' or you are dead men! " The British threw 
up their hands and surrendered as prisoners. 

Jasper and Newton at once released the American pris- 
oners, who helped them secure the British. The party 
then turned about, and with their prisoners were soon 
across the Savannah River on their way to the camp of 
the American army. 

QUESTIONS. 

Describe the preparations for the attack on Savannah. 

How did the British find a path through the swamp? 

What was the result of the battle ? 

Who succeeded General Howe ? 

How did the British soldiers act in Savannah? What can you say 
of the treatment of many prominent citizens ? 

What did the British do at Ebenezer? How were the people 
treated ? 

Tell the story of Sergeant Jasper rescuing some American soldiers. 



LESSON 35. 

THE BRITISH OVERRUN GEORGIA. 

We have seen how Colonel Campbell captured Savan- 
nah and took possession of Ebenezer. He made arrange- 
ments to occupy all the territory for fifty miles along 
the Savannah River, which he could easily do, since there 
were only a few soldiers to oppose him. 

Surrender of Sunbury. — In the meantime General Pre- 
vost marched to Sunbury, and, planting his guns in front of 
the town, demanded the surrender of the fort. '' I have 
two thousand men and plenty of cannon," said he, " to 
enforce my demand." Major Lane, who had only about 
two hundred men in all, replied, " My duty and my in- 
clination are to defend the fort against any force you can 
bring against it." 

The British opened fire on the fort, and in a short time 
it was in such a condition that defense was no longer 
possible. Thereupon, the fort and the town surrendered. 
General Prevost then proceeded to Savannah and took 
command of all the British troops in Georgia. 

Decline of Sunbury. — Southern Georgia was now in a 
sad state of wretchedness. Unable to support themselves, 
and preyed upon by heartless soldiers, many of the people 
set out for Carolina, where they hoped to find the means 
of living. Sunbury received a shock from which it never 
recovered. At one time it numbered a thousand people, 
but the hand of war brought desolation to its citizens. 

143 



144 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

Gradually the place diminished in size, until to-day only a 
few houses remain; the old fort is covered with a dense 
growth of trees, and the once busy streets are weed-covered 
roads. 

Augusta Captured by the British. — Augusta was now 
the only place in Georgia that had not been captured by 
the British. About the middle of January, 1779, Colonel 
Campbell, with a thousand men, set out from Savannah 
on his way to Augusta. When Campbell reached Burke 
County he found his way opposed by two hundred and 
fifty Americans, who steadily disputed his march forward. 
The Americans were not numerous enough, however, and, 
not being supported by other troops, they slowly retired 
before the British. Crossing the river, they left the town 
of Augusta in the hands of the enemy. 

Thus, for a time, Georgia was completely in the hands of 
the British. Mounted soldiers scoured the country above 
Augusta and out towards Wilkes County. Whenever the 
few inhabitants that were left refused to take the oath of 
allegiance, their homes, barns, and grain were burned. The 
torch was likewise applied to the homes of those who were 
absent in the army, or who had fled to Carolina for safety. 

Boyd Raids Upper Georgia. — But all hope was not 
abandoned. A band of patriots assembled under John 
Dooly, Andrew Pickens, and Elijah Clarke, and watched 
the movements of the enemy as best they could. A noted 
Tory, named Boyd, led a band of eight hundred marauders 
from the Carolinas into upper Georgia. He was bent 
on destroying property, stealing horses, and terrifying the 
people. His march was a path of destruction by fire and 



THE BRITISH OVERRUN GEORGIA 145 

sword. When he entered Georgia the patriots followed 
and overtook him in Wilkes County. 

Battle of Kettle Creek. — Boyd seemed unconscious of 
the approach of the Americans, and in the early morning 
of February 14, 1779, had halted at a farm on Kettle Creek 
and turned his horses out to forage on the grass and weeds 
along the edge of a swamp. His men had been on short 
rations for three days, and were killing some cattle and 
parching corn. The ^Americans advanced to the attack. 
Boyd hastily gathered his men into line of battle, and 
posted them behind some fallen timber and a fence. 

Boyd fought with much bravery, but was overpowered 
and driven back. While retreating, he fell, mortalty 
wounded, pierced by three balls. The Americans rushed 
upon the British, driving them into the swamp and captur- 
ing their horses, baggage, and arms. The defeat was com- 
plete. The Tories scattered in every direction after the 
death of their leader, some going to Florida, some fleeing 
to the Indians, and others finding their way to Augusta. 

QUESTIONS. 

What territory did Colonel Campbell occupy ? 

What did General Prevost do at Sunbury ? 

Who took charge of all the British forces in Georgia? 

What was the condition of southern Georgia ? What can you say 
of Sunbury ? 

What town next fell into the hands of the British? 

How did the British treat the people above Augusta ? 

What three men watched the movements of the enemy ? 

What can you say of Boyd? Where was he overtaken by the 
patriots? 

Describe the battle of Kettle Creek. What was the result? 



LESSON 36. 

INSTANCES OF ADVENTURE. 

Bravery of Lieutenant Hawkins. — Instances of adven- 
ture and hairbreadth escapes were frequent at this time. 
Desiring to know more about the defenses of Augusta, 
Colonel Samuel Elbert sent a young lieutenant, named 
Hawkins, to get the information. Near an outpost Haw^- 
kins came suddenly upon three Tories. To avoid them was 
impossible, so he advanced and boldly inquired, '' Who 
are you and where are you going? " They replied that 
they were on their way to join the British commander, 
McGirth. 

Hawkins had on a British uniform, and so he said, " I 
am McGirth; but I take you to be rebels, and shall turn 
you over to my camp near by." They protested their 
innocence, and, upon the order of Hawkins, placed their 
guns upon the ground. No sooner had they done this 
than he leveled two pistols at them and shouted, " Hold 
up your hands!" They were greatly astonished, but 
obeyed the order, and were marched in front of Hawkins 
back to the American camp. 

Daniel McGirth. — Let us now learn the story of the 
famous Daniel McGirth. McGirth was born and reared 
in South Carolina. He was an ignorant man, but was an 
expert woodsman, a fine rider, and a dead shot with the 

rifle. When the war commenced he joined the American 

146 



INSTANCES OF ADVENTURE 147 

army as a scout. His knowledge of the woods and his brav- 
ery made him of great service in getting information about 
the movements of the troops and the size of the enemy. 

Gray Goose. — He came to Georgia bringing with him 
his horse, which he had named " Gray Goose." She was 
a beautiful animal of great intelligence and speed, and 
McGirth loved her very dearly. When he was on her 
back he feared not the bullets of the enemy nor the pursuit 
of the fleetest horses. An American officer saw and ad- 
mired the beautiful Gray Goose, and offered to buy her 
from McGirth. But McGirth refused to sell his horse, 
saying that she was dearer to him than money, and that 
he needed her in his business as a scout. 

Trouble with an Officer. — The officer then began to 
annoy McGirth in many ways, speaking roughly to him 
and abusing him for trifles. McGirth was a man of hasty 
temper, and upon one occasion he was so irritated by the 
officer that he struck him and swore at him, which, in the 
army, is a great offense. McGirth was tried by court- 
martial and sentenced to be whipped with a cowhide 
three days in succession. He received the punishment the 
first day and was put in prison. 

McGirth was outraged at this treatment. Smarting 
under the blows of the lash and incensed at the way the 
officer had abused him, he meditated some kind of revenge. 
Looking out between his prison bars, he saw his horse, 
Gray Goose, tied to a tree not far away. He gave a low, 
long whistle which the horse at once recognized. Pricking 
up her ears, she answered with a whinny and gazed 
anxiously around for her master. 



148 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

Escape of McGirth. — This was more than McGirth 
could stand. He tore away the bars of the window of his 
guardhouse, sHpped through the crack, called to his horse, 
cut the bridle loose from the tree and sprang upon her 
back. The guards saw him just as he was dashing away. 

"•'"'■ ' f\- ' %. 7 .11; J. 
f 



..A^. 



2LS 



N 



m 




McGirth's Escape. 

They fired at him, but he only shook his fist, yelled back 
curses at the officers and the American army, and disap- 
peared in the gathering darkness on the back of his faith- 
ful, fleet-footed horse. 

McGirth Joins the British. — McGirth made his way to 
the British and offered his services to the enemy of his 
country. He was made a colonel in the British army, and 
for a long time was the scourge and terror of Georgia. He 



INSTANCES OF ADVENTURE 149 

and his men ranged from Florida to upper Georgia and 
into South Carohna. Wherever he appeared the people fled 
from his cruelty. Many are the stories told of McGirth 
and his " blazed-face mare." A large reward was offered 
for his capture, and more than once, when almost on the 
point of capture. Gray Goose bore him away to safety so 
swiftly that his pursuers were lost in the distance. 

His Last Days. — All the way from Sunbury to Kettle 
Creek, McGirth was with the British army. He slowly 
retired before the advance of the Americans, and after 
the war was over went to Florida, where, for some offense, 
he was thrown into prison in the fort of St. Augustine. 
Here he languished for live years, and when released was 
so weak and broken in health that he could hardly make 
his way back to his home in South Carolina. When he 
reached home he found his wife still living, and with her 
he passed the remainder of his hfe in quiet, and at last was 
buried among the people he had scourged. 

QUESTIONS. 

Describe the way in which Lieutenant Hawkins captured three 
Tories. 

Who was Daniel McGirth ? What made him of great service to the 
Americans ? 

What was his horse's name ? How did McGirth love her ? 

Why was McGirth punished ? How did he feel about his punish- 
ment? 

How did he escape from prison ? 

To whom did he offer his services? Tell about his cruelties in 
Georgia. 

Where did he go after the war was over ? What can you say of the 
remainder of his life ? 



LESSON 37. 

PROGRESS OF THE WAR IN GEORGIA. 

The Americans at Purysburg. — During the months of 
January and February, 1779, while the British were in 
possession of Georgia, the southern division of the Ameri- 
can army rested quietly at Purysburg on the Savannah 
River, in South Carolina, about forty miles above Savan- 
nah. At this point General Lincoln could protect the 
Carolinas from invasion while he was drilling and equip- 
ping the raw recruits sent in from the Carolinas. 

By the end of February he had collected about five 
thousand men in his camp. He had at his command from 
three to five thousand more at different points in South 
Carolina along the Savannah River. 

The British Abandon Augusta. — Colonel Campbell, in 
command of the British forces at Augusta, became very 
much alarmed at the situation. The defeat of Boyd at 
Kettle Creek had broken up the Tories, and Colonels 
Clarke, Pickens, and Dooly were moving against Augusta 
from the north. A few thousand men thrown across the 
Savannah River would completely cut him off from the 
main body of the British army. In the latter part of 
February he hurriedly abandoned Augusta, not even taking 
time to destroy the military stores which he could not carry 
with him, and took a position at Hudsons Ferry, on the 
Savannah River, thirteen miles below the mouth of Brier 
Creek. 

150 



PROGRESS OF THE WAR IN GEORGIA 151 

General Ash. — Although the patriot army was poorly 
eqiiipped, General Lincoln felt that he was strong enough 
to make an effort to drive the British from Georgia, and 
on March i he sent General Ash, with twenty-three hun- 
dred men, across the Savannah River to occupy a strong 
position and hold it until the entire American army could 
be concentrated there. 

General Ash chose a position which he regarded as 
particularly strong, on the north side of Brier Creek. 
Feehng very confident of the strength of his position, he 
sent out various scouting parties, retaining only about 
eight hundred in camp. Part of these were miKtia armed 
with shotguns and rifles. 

Battle of Brier Creek. — Colonel Campbell, hearing of 
General Lincoln's plans, determined to prevent the con- 
centration by attacking and defeating General Ash before 
the other generals could join him. The British comma^nder, 
with nine hundred regulars, crossed Brier Creek some dis- 
tance above General Ash's position, and was not discovered 
until he arrived within a mile of the American camp. The 
long roll was sounded and the line of battle hastily formed, 
but the poorly armed and raw recruits were no match for 
the British regulars. 

The American center and right wing gave way at the 
first attack, and the men took refuge in the swamps of 
the Savannah River. Some swam to the South Carolina 
shore, but many were drowned in the attempt. 

The left wing, consisting of one hundred and fifty Georgia 
militia and sixty regular soldiers under General Samuel 
Elbert and Colonel John Mcintosh, made a gallant fight. 



152 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

Notwithstanding the overwhelming force against them, 
General Elbert continued the conflict until nearly every 
man in his command was either killed, wounded, or cap- 
tured. He himself was taken prisoner. 

Disaster to the Georgians. — General Ash escaped with 
such of his command as could follow him through the 
swamps, leaving three hundred and forty men dead or 
prisoners, and nearly all his arms and camp equipment in 
the hands of the British. The large number of slain was 
due to the order of a British officer who cried out to his 
men, " Every man of you that takes a prisoner shall lose 
his ration of rum! " The enemy lost only sixteen men. 
This disaster was keenly felt by General Lincoln, who was 
compelled to abandon his campaign for the relief of Georgia. 

General Lachlan Mcintosh, who had distinguished him- 
self under General Washington, was sent back to Georgia 
to take command of the forces in the State. He was 
second to General Lincoln, who remained in South Caro- 
lina with the main body of the army. 

QUESTIONS. 

Where was the southern division of the American army early in 
1779? 

How many men did General Lincoln have in his command ? 

Why was Colonel Campbell alarmed ? What did he do ? 

What did General Ash do? Where did he choose a position for 
battle ? 

What was the result of the battle of Brier Creek? What Amer- 
ican officers made a gallant fight ? 

To what was due the large number of slain ? 

What general was sent back to Georgia to take command? 



LESSON 38. 

PROGRESS OF THE WAR IN GEORGIA (Continued). 

Difficulties of the Georgia Government. — When Sa- 
vannah fell, Governor Houston and the Council withdrew 
to Augusta and summoned the General Assembly to meet 
them in January to elect a governor. But ten days later 
Colonel Campbell's troops occupied Augusta, and the 
State's officers sought refuge in the Carolinas. Conse- 
quently, there was no meeting of the Assembly. The 
State was without a regular governor and council. 

After Augusta was abandoned by the British, the legis- 
lature met there, but did not have a quorum. The few 
members present elected a new Executive Council. John 
Wereat was elected president of the Council and acted as 
governor. 

Count D'Estaing Reaches Georgia. — France had sent a 
great fleet under Count D'Estaing to assist the States in 
their struggle for independence. This fleet remained for a 
while at Sandy Hook near New York, intercepting British 
ships, and then sailed to the West Indies to protect 
French interests. In August, 1779, General Lincoln, with 
the assistance of the French minister and the governor 
of South Carolina, persuaded Count D'Estaing to bring 
his fleet to assist in recapturing Savannah, The French 
fleet consisted of twenty-two ships of the line, ten frigates, 
and one cutter. They reached the coast of Georgia, 
September i. 

153 



154 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

The British Fortify Savannah. — General Prevost, in 
Savannah, hearing that the French fleet had come, sent 
orders for all outposts to fall back into the city, and for all 
boats to retire up the river. He began to fortify the city 
thoroughly, working the soldiers, sailors, and a large body 
of negroes night and day. The cannon were taken from 
the ships of war and mounted around the city, and a 
messenger was sent to Colonel Maitland at Port Royal to 
come at once to Savannah. 

Among the outposts ordered into Savannah by Prevost, 
was a large body of British soldiers under Captain French 
at Sunbury. They tried to bring five vessels, manned by 
forty sailors and a body of over a hundred soldiers, up by 
the coast inlets and canals to Savannah before the Ameri- 
cans could cut them off. But head winds delayed them, 
and they landed about fifteen miles from Savannah, hoping 
to march up into the city without being discovered. 

Colonel White Plans a Capture. — The Americans heard 
of their presence, and Colonel John White, of the Georgia 
line, resolved to capture them if he could. When he told 
how he intended to do it, the officers laughed at him. He 
took only six men to help him, and quietly went by night 
to the neighborhood of the British camp. Here he and his 
companions built a number of camp fires, such as would 
be used by a large force of men. They moved around the 
fires, showing themselves as much as possible. 

Mounting their horses, they galloped up and down the 
line of the camp fires, issuing orders in loud tones, as if 
commanding several hundred men. They appeared first 
at one end of the camp and then at the other in rapid 



PROGRESS OF THE WAR IN GEORGIA 



155 



succession. These movements deceived the British com- 
pletely. They thought themselves surrounded by a large 
body of Americans. 

White's Success. — At last Colonel White dashed into 
the British camp and rode up to the officer in command. 
'^ Surrender at once, sir," said he. '' I am in command 




UT^--'^' 



Colonel White demands the Surrender of the British. 

of the American soldiers you see yonder. They are 
restless for the attack, and I cannot restrain them any 
longer. If they fall upon your men they will cut your 
whole force to pieces." 

At this time a man dashed up on horseback and de- 
manded of Colonel White, " Where shall I place the artil- 



156 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

lery, sir? " ^' Keep them back, sir, keep them back. The 
British will surrender," replied White in excited tones. 
'^ Gk) and send me six guides to Sunbury." The British 
officer thanked Colonel White for restraining his men, and 
readily surrendered. The six guides arrived and took 
charge of the prisoners, nearly one hundred and fifty in all. 

Colonel White went back, as he said, to hold his cavalry 
in check and prevent them rushing on the prisoners. The 
five vessels were burned, the guns and ammunition stored 
in a hiding place, and the prisoners brought safely to the 
American lines at Sunbury. In this manner seven Amer- 
icans captured one hundred and fifty British soldiers. 

D'Estaing Reaches Savannah. — D'Estaing moved up 
the river, capturing several vessels near Tybee. On Septem- 
ber 12 he sailed up Vernon River and landed his troops 
at Beaulieu, the old home of President William Stephens. 
He then marched toward Savannah, and camped near the 
city. 

QUESTIONS. 

Where did the State's officers take refuge ? 

Who was in command of the French fleet? What did General 
Lincoln persuade Count D'Estaing to do? How large was the 
French fleet? 

What measures did General Prevost take to defend Savannah ? 

What force did Captain French try to bring into Savannah ? 

Tell how Colonel John White captured a British force. 

What were the movements of D'Estaing? 



LESSON 39. 

THE ATTACK UPON SAVANNAH. 

D'Estaing Demands Surrender. — The British army had 
been in possession of Savannah for eight months, and now 
it was determined by the Americans to capture the city 
from them if possible. On September lo, 1779, Count 
D'Estaing sent a letter to General Prevost, demanding the 
*' surrender of Savannah to the arms of the King of France." 

The British defenses were still incomplete; the cannon 
were not mounted, and it would have been impossible for 
them to offer a successful resistance if an assault had been 
made at once. General Prevost needed time to complete 
these defenses, and so he proposed a truce for twenty-four 
hours, promising to give his answer at the end of that time. 

The Truce. — Count D'Estaing consented, unfortu- 
nately for the American cause. During the night the 
fortifications of the British were finished and the British 
garrison in Savannah was reenforced by the arrival of 
eight hundred soldiers under Colonel Maitland from Port 
Royal. At the end of the twenty-four hours General Pre- 
vost replied that he would hold the city until driven out. 

The Siege. — On the i6th the American army, under 
General Lincoln, marched from Ebenezer and took posi- 
tion on the north side of the city. The American cavalry 
were west of the city, and the French forces were camped 
south and southwest. 

A regular siege was begun. Short sallies, skirmishes, and 

157 



158 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

firing of cannon occurred almost daily. The bombard- 
ment made no impression on the forts around the city, but 
the people of Savannah suffered a great deal. 

Suffering in Savannah. — A letter written by an eye- 
witness describing the scene says: '' The poor women and 
children have suffered beyond description. A number of 
them in Savannah have already been put to death by our 
bombs and cannon. A deserter has this moment come out, 
who gives an account that many of them were killed in 
their beds. They have all got into cellars, but even those 
do not escape the fury of our bombs." 

When the siege had continued about three weeks, Count 
D'Estaing grew impatient. The approach of autumn with 
its storms threatened his fleet. He therefore resolved to 
storm the works and capture the city. 

The Assault. — At three o'clock on the morning of Octo- 
ber 9, twenty-five hundred men were set in motion for 
the enemy's works. The assault was to have been made 
before the day dawned, but the troops were delayed by 
the darkness, and it was daylight before they reached the 
edge of the woods before the enemy's line. 

The battle was begun by an attack on the left, intended 
to draw the attention of the British from the right, the 
real point to be attacked; but the British were not de- 
ceived by this, as a deserter had informed them of the 
plans, and they had posted their best soldiers where the 
assault was to be made. As soon as the cannon began 
firing on the left, the French troops moved forward. 

Bravery of D'Estaing. — Count D'Estaing was at the 
head of the column and led his soldiers up the breastworks 



THE ATTACK UPON SAVANNAH 159 

to the very mouth of the cannon. His troops fell thickly 
about him. He was wounded in the shoulder. The brav- 
est men could not stand the deadly fire, and the column 
was driven back. Count D'Estaing ralKed his troops, 
reformed his lines, and charged again, only to be again 
driven back. In the third charge he was again wounded, 
and was borne from the field. 

At the same time an American column, led by Colonel 
Laurens, advanced toward Spring Hill redoubt, the strong- 
est of all the forts. They were received with a galling 
fire from the guns of the fort. Many were cut down, 
but their comrades pressed on. They reached the ditch 
and passed it. They climbed the parapet, and planted 
on its top the flag of South Carolina, a flag that had been 
presented to the regiment by Mrs. Elliott, of Charleston. 

Death of Sergeant Jasper. — A storm of shot drove 
back the brave men, and cut down the staff of the flag. 
Sergeant William Jasper saw that it would fall into the 
hands of the British, and leaped again on the wall, seized 
the fallen flag, and carried it back to the regiment. At that 
moment he received a mortal wound. He was borne from 
the field, and on his deathbed said, '' I have got my fur- 
lough." Pointing to his sword, he continued: " That sword 
was presented to me by General Rutledge for my services 
in defense of Fort Moultrie. Give it to my father, and tell 
him that I have worn it with honor. If he should weep, 
say to him that his son died in the hope of a better life. 
Tell Mrs. Elliott that I lost my life supporting the colors 
which she presented to our regiment." 

As death drew near, the brave officer mumiured of the 



i6o 



GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 



many scenes of battle in which he had taken part. Finally, 
coming to the rescue of the prisoners at the spring above 

Savannah, he called their 
names, and said: " Should 
you ever see them, tell 
them Jasper is gone, and 
that the remembrance of 
the battle he fought for 
them brought a secret joy 
to his heart when it had 
almost stopped its motion 
forever." 

QUESTIONS. 

How long were the British 
in possession of Savannah? 

What did D'Estaing de- 
n-and? 

What did Prevost request, 
and why? What was his 
answer at the end of twenty- 
four hours ? 

What did the French and 
Americans do ? 

Describe the sufferings of 
the people in Savannah. 

How long did the siege 
continue ? 

W^hat did D'Estaing resolve 
to do? Describe D'Estaing's 
bravery. 

Tell about the bravery of the troops under Colonel Laurens. 
Describe the bravery and death of Sergeant Jasper. What did he 
say in his last moments ? 




The Jasper Monument, Savannah. 



LESSON 40. 

THE ATTACK UPON SAVANNAH (Continued). 

Count Pulaski. — Count Pulaski was a Polish nobleman 
and soldier who had been driven from his country by 
the cruelty of the Russian government. He had come to 
America and offered his sword and services to the cause of 
liberty. He had been put in command of a legion of cav- 
alry, known as '' Pulaski's Legion," and had won distinc- 
tion as a dashing, brilliant officer. He was thirty-five 
years of age, tall, handsome, and of soldierly bearing. 

Between the French and American armies Count Pu- 
laski, mounted on a beautiful black horse, rode at the 
head of the cavalry. The plan was for him to hold his 
command in reserve until the works were carried by one 
of the assaulting columns. 

Account of Pulaski's Charge. — One of Pulaski's coun- 
trymen, who was with him here, thus described his charge: 
" For half an hour the guns roared and blood flowed 
abundantly. Seeing an opening between the enemy's 
works, Pulaski resolved, with his Legion and a small de- 
tachment of Georgia cavalry, to charge through and enter 
the city, confuse the enemy, and cheer the inhabitants 
with good tidings. General Lincoln approved the daring 
plan. Imploring the help of the Almighty, Pulaski shouted 
to his men ' Forward,' and we, two hundred strong, rode 
at full speed after him, the earth resounding under the 
hoofs of our chargers. For the first two moments all went 

i6i 



l62 



GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 



well. We sped like knights into the peril. Just, however, 
as we passed the gap between the two batteries, a cross fire, 

like a pouring rain, confused 
our ranks. I looked around 
— Oh, sad moment, ever to 
be remembered ! Pulaski 
lies prostrate upon the 
ground. I leaped toward 
him, thinking possibly his 
wound was not dangerous, 
but a canister shot had 
pierced his thigh, and the 
blood was also flowing from 
his breast, probably from a 
second wound. Falling on 
my knees I tried to raise 
him. He said in a faint 
voice, ' Jesus ! Mary ! Jo- 
seph ! ' Further I knew not, 
for at that moment a 
musket ball, grazing my 
scalp, blinded me with the 
blood, and I fell to the 
ground in a state of insensi- 
bility." 

Death of Pulaski. — In 
the retreat Pulaski was left 
where he fell, but Captain 
Thomas Glascock, a young Georgian of Pulaski's legion, 
returned with a few men through a storm of shot and shell 



b*^ 


p 




..jy 








^^^^^^3^^ * , . _ i-H^JbimB 





The Pulaski Monument, Savann.^h. 



THE ATTACK UPON SAVANNAH 163 

and rescued his wounded leader. Pulaski was placed on an 
American vessel, and was attended by the French surgeons, 
but he died a few days later on the way to Charleston, 
and his body was dropped into the ocean. 

The Repulse at Savannah. — The repulse was complete. 
The French and American soldiers had done all that brave 
men could. The British forts could not be carried, and a 
thousand dead and wounded lay upon the field of battle. 
Two of the heroes of the Revolution, Count Pulaski and 
Sergeant Jasper, had sacrificed their lives for the liberty of 
Georgia. In after years the legislature named a county 
in honor of each, and the people of Savannah have erected, 
in their public squares, monuments to these men who gave 
their lives to redeem the city. 

The next day a truce was agreed upon, and the dead 
were buried. Count D'Estaing took his broken legions 
on board his ships and sailed away. General Lincoln re- 
treated to Ebenezer and thence to Charleston. 

QUESTIONS. 

Who was Count Pulaski? Of what was he in command? How 
old was he at the time ? 

What was Pulaski expected to do? What did he resolve to do? 
How did he lead the attack ? What happened to him ? 

What was the action of Captain Thomas Glascock ? 

What was the fate of Pulaski ? 

What can you say of the repulse? How many were killed and 
wounded ? What two heroes were killed in this battle ? 

Where did D'Estaing go? Where did Lincoln go ? 



LESSON 41. 

DARK DAYS OF THE REVOLUTION. 

Condition of the Patriots. — After the repulse of the 
alhed forces at Savannah and the departure of the armies, 
the condition of the patriots in Georgia was indeed piti- 
able. It is thus described by Stevens in his History of 
Georgia: '' Driven from Savannah and from the sea- 
board, compelled to evacuate Augusta, hemmed in by 
hostile Indians on the frontier, and confined mostly to a 
few scattered settlements in and around Wilkes County, 
they lived in daily peril, had almost daily skirmishes with 
regulars, Tories, or Indians, were harassed with alarms, 
were surprised by ambuscades, were pierced with want, and 
had one long, bitter struggle for simple existence, with 
scarce a ray of hope to light up the future." 

Sir James Wright, who had returned to Savannah in 
1779, and had resumed his ofhce as governor of the 
province, issued a proclamation offering protection to all 
who would submit to British rule. Believing that the 
cause was lost, and in terror of the soldiers and Indians, 
there were many around Savannah who returned to their 
allegiance to the Crown. 

Condition of Savannah. — Savannah had been reduced 
to a state of desolation by the bombardment. It had only 
four hundred and thirty houses in all, and these were 
mostly wooden structures. A number had been blown up 
by the bombs, and some had been burned. The churches 

164 



DARK DAYS OF THE REVOLUTION 165 

and public buildings had been turned into hospitals, store- 
houses, and barracks. The private houses had been so 
pointed by the presence of soldiers and negroes, and 
the streets had been so neglected during the siege, that the 
entire city was in danger of an epidemic. To make the 
matter worse, smallpox broke out in one part of the city, 
and the negro slaves, who had been armed and put to work 
upon the trenches during the siege, refused to return to 
their ordinary labors. Sir James Wright vigorously set to 
work to vaccinate the negroes and to clean the city in 
order to secure the health of the unhappy people. 

Confiscation Acts. — About a year and a half before 
this the legislature of Georgia had passed an act confis- 
cating to the State the property of all those who adhered 
to British rule in Georgia. When Sir James Wright came 
back to Savannah, he called another Assembly of royalists, 
who passed an act confiscating to the Crown the property 
of all those who opposed British rule in Georgia, They 
were declared guilty of treason to the king. 

Since all the people adhered to the Crown or to the 
State, it will thus be seen that all property in Georgia 
was liable to confiscation by either the king or the State 
of Georgia. Everything depended upon the result of the 
war that was in progress. Private property was the 
spoil of that government which could lay hands upon 
it. Royalists plundered patriots, and patriots plundered 
royaHsts, as the armies moved back and forth over the 
smitten country. 

Preserving the Georgia Government. — The only part 
of the State where there was a semblance of organized 



l66 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

government of the patriots, was in Augusta, where John 
Wereat, the president of the Council, was acting as gov- 
ernor. Augusta never was formally adopted as the capi- 
tal city of Georgia, but during the dark days of the 
Revolution it was used as the capital. 

On November 4, 1779, Wereat issued a proclamation 
calling for the regular election, on the first Tuesday in 
December, of members of a General Assembly, to meet in 
Augusta in January following. In the meantime George 
Walton called together some members of the previous 
General Assembly and by them was elected governor. 
Thus, in the most trying times, Georgia had two acting 
governors. 

The General Assembly elected in December, 1779, met 
in Augusta on the 4th of January, 1780, and elected Richard 
Howley governor. The defenseless condition of Augusta 
made it so unsafe that the Assembly designated Heard's 
Fort, where Washington in Wilkes County now stands, as 
a place of meeting if it became necessary to leave Augusta. 



QUESTIONS. 

What was the condition of the patriots in Georgia ? 

What offer did Sir James Wright make ? What did many around 
Savannah do? 

Describe Savannah at this time. What can you say about the 
houses? The churches? The private homes? The streets? What 
plague threatened the city? 

Whose lands and property were declared forfeited to the Crown? 
To the State? 

What city was used as the capital during the Revolution ? 

Who was elected governor in 1780? What place was designated 
as the meeting place of the Assembly if Augusta became unsafe ? 



LESSON 42. 

DARK DAYS OF THE REVOLUTION (Continued). 

Difficulties of the Government. — When the State was 
overrun by the British, and Augusta was no longer a 
secure place for the government, a council of officers was 
held in which they determined to leave the town. They 
narrowly escaped capture on their way. 

The value of paper money was, at that time, so small 
that the governor dealt it out by the quire for a night's 
lodging for his party, and '' if the fare was extraordinary, 
the landlord received two quires." 

Heard^s Fort. — In February Heard's Fort became the 
temporary capital of Georgia. Governor Howley left the 
State to take his seat in the Continental Congress, and 
George Wells, the president of the Council, acted as gov- 
ernor during his absence. Upon the death of President 
Wells, Stephen Heard of Wilkes County was elected presi- 
dent of the Council, and acted as governor for some time. 

Brown and Grierson. — Charleston was taken by the 
British in May, 1780, and Augusta was at once occupied 
by a British force under Colonels Brown and Grierson, two 
Tory officers. Brown was living in Augusta years before 
v/hen the people first rebelled against the king, and had 
given such offense to the citizens that he was tarred and 
feathered and carried through the streets in a cart by an 

angry mob. He was then notified that if he did not leave 

167 



1 68 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

town in twenty-four hours, he would be killed. He made 
his escape from Georgia, vowing vengeance against all 
patriots. 

Cruelty of Brown. — Being now in command of the 
British forces at Augusta, Brown had an opportunity for 
revenge. He seized all the property of the patriots, and 
then issued an order banishing them and their families 
beyond the limits of Georgia. All who remained were 
compelled to take the oath of allegiance to the king. 

Death of Colonel Dooly. — Brown sent agents into the 
country around Augusta to exact oaths of allegiance to the 
king, or to destroy the homes of those who refused. A 
party thus commissioned broke into the home of Colonel 
John Dooly, in Lincoln County, at dead of night, and in 
the most barbarous manner murdered him in the presence 
of his wife and children. These agents spared neither 
age nor sex. Their footsteps were marked with ruin, and 
their presence was the signal for destruction. 

These were sad days for Georgia. No colony suffered 
more than this frontier State. Patriots abandoned their 
farms and fled for safety to CaroHna, leaving their pos- 
sessions to the mercy of the foe. 

QUESTIONS. 

What did a council of officers determine to do ? 
What can you say of the value of paper money ? 
What place became the temporary capital of Georgia? 
What Tory officers held Augusta ? 

What had the people of Augusta once done to Colonel Brown? 
How did he now treat the patriots? 

What was the sad fate of Colonel John Dooly ? 



LESSON 43. 

ROBERT SALLETTE. 

The story of the Revolution in Georgia would not be 
complete without telling the exploits of some of the patriots 
who made themselves famous in their dealings with the 
British. 

Character of Sallette. — Among these is Robert Sallette. 
He lived in Liberty County, and was probably a descendant 
of those Acadians who were driven by the British from 
their homes in Nova Scotia. At any rate, he cordially 
hated the British and the Tories, and many stories are 
told of the vengeance he wreaked upon them for the cruel- 
ties suffered by his own people. He was a terror to the 
Tories, and so persecuted them that a large reward was 
offered for his head. 

The Story of Sallette's Head. — One prominent Tory 
had said, " I will give a hundred pounds for the head of 
Robert Sallette." The Tory had never seen Sallette, and 
therefore could not recognize him at sight. Hearing of 
the reward, Sallette disguised himself as a farmer, and, 
putting a pumpkin in a bag, rode up to the Tory's home. 
Dismounting, he swung the bag over his shoulder and en- 
tered the house. 

Upon meeting the Tory, he said, " I hear you have 
offered a hundred pounds to any one who will bring you 
the head of Robert Sallette." To this the Tory replied, 

169 



lyo 



GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 



*' Yes, that is true; have you brought the head with you? " 
Sallette said, '' Count me out the money and I will show 
it to you." 

The Tory went to his desk and soon returned with the 




Sallette brings His He.^ to the Tory. 

money, which he counted out to the satisfaction of the 
patriot, who at once transferred it to his pocket. 

" Now show me the head of Robert Sallette," demanded 
the Tory; whereupon Sallette, dropping the bag, pointed 
to his own head and said, '' This is the head of Robert 



ROBERT SALLETTE 171 

Sallette! " The Tory was so frightened at finding himself 
in the presence of Robert Sallette, that he leaped from his 
chair and ran from his room, while Sallette mounted his 
horse and rode away, leaving the pumpkin, but taking the 
hundred pounds. 

Sallette Captures a Band of Tories. — Upon another 
occasion Sallette, Andrew Walthour, and another man 
were riding along a trail late in the evening, when they 
met three men whom they suspected to be Tories. Wal- 
thour, being in front, said to Sallette: ^' I will pass the 
first and second men, and as soon as I come to the third 
man I will seize his gun. You seize the gun of the second 
man, and our companion will take care of the first man." 
In this way the three men were disarmed, much to their 
surprise and chagrin. 

" Dismount, gentlemen," said Sallette. " What is your 
name ? " addressing the leader of the party. The man 
gave a fictitious name. '' Where is your camp? " The 
Tory rephed, '' We are from over the river." '^ Where did 
you cross? " " At Beard's Ferry," said the Tory, naming 
a place where the Liberty Boys were numerous. " That 
is false," said Sallette. 

He asked the second man the same questions and re- 
ceived the same replies. He turned to the third man and 
repeated the questions, but this one also gave the same 
answers. " If you do not tell me the truth I will cut off 
your head." The man insisted, and Sallette was as good 
as his word. The others, seeing their companion fall, 
promised, if Sallette would spare them, to conduct him to 
their camp. Their lives were spared, and, with the guidance 



172 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

of his prisoners, he discovered a large band of Tories, many 
of whom were afterward captured. 

Sallette's Hatred of the British. — Salle tte was known 
to leave the American army during a battle and, after 
dressing himself in the uniform of the enemy taken from 
the battle field, reach the rear of the British and kill a 
number of them before he was discovered. He always 
made good his escape. His motto was, " Never forgive a 
Tory." 

One day he dressed himself in the British uniform and 
appeared before a party of the enemy, by whom he was 
invited to dinner. While toasting and drinking was going 
on, he suddenly drew his sword, killed the man on his 
right, then turned and slew the man on his left, and, spring- 
ing upon his horse, dashed off before the others could seize 
him or get their guns to fire at him. 

The Tories had no more formidable foe than Sallette. 
His name was a terror to the British wherever it was heard. 
After the war he disappeared from history, and no records 
are left as to what became of this scourge of the Tories in 
Georgia. 

QUESTIONS. 

Who was Robert Sallette ? 

Tell the story of the Tory who wanted the head of Robert Sallette. 
How did he and two companions capture three Tories? How did 
he then discover a large band of Tories ? 

What was Sallette often known to do ? What was his motto ? 
What did he do one day at a dinner ? 
What can you say of his after life ? 



LESSON 44. 

NANCY HART. 

One of the most remarkable women of the Revolution 
was Nancy Hart, the wife of a farmer hving in a log cabin 
in Elbert County. She was six feet tall, very muscular, 
and with a fiery temper. She cordially hated the Tories, 
and never lost an opportunity to let them know it. 

Story of the Hot Soap. — One evening Nancy was at 
home with her children sitting around a log fire, with a 
large pot of boiling soap on the fire. She was stirring the 
soap with a ladle and telling stories of the war. While she 
was thus employed, one of the family discovered some one 
peeping through the logs of the cabin, and quietly, by signs, 
intimated the fact to Nancy. She kept on talking and 
stirring the hot soap, at the same time keeping a sharp 
lookout for the eyes of the spy. 

Suddenly, with the quickness of lightning, she dashed a 
ladle of the scalding soap through the crack full in the face 
of the eavesdropper, who, taken by surprise and blinded 
with pain, screamed and roared at a great rate. Nancy 
quickly went outside, amused herself at his expense, and 
bound him fast as a prisoner. 

Nancy Saves a Patriot. — While the Tories were over- 
running upper Georgia, Nancy one day heard the tramp 
of a horse rapidly approaching her cabin. She soon saw a 
patriot riding for life, and knew that he was pursued by a 

173 



174 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

party of British. She let down the bars a few steps from 
her cabin, motioned him to enter, and told him to ride 
through the house, out of the back door, and hide in the 
swamps as best he could. She then put up the bars, closed 
the doors of her house and went about her business. 

In a few minutes some Tories rode up to the house and 
called out noisily to her. She wrapped up her head 
and, opening the door a little way, inquired why they dis- 
turbed a sick, lone woman. They said they had traced a 
man near her house, and asked if anybody on horseback 
had passed that way. " No," repHed Nancy, " but I saw 
a man on a sorrel horse turn into the woods about a hun- 
dred yards back." 

" That must be the fellow," they said, and asking the 
direction they rode away. 

'' Well fooled," said Nancy. " If they had only looked 
at the ground instead of at me, they could have seen the 
hoof-prints of a horse coming to my front door and leading 
to the swamp in the back." 

Nancy and the Tories. — Shortly afterward, the party 
of Tories who had savagely murdered Colonel Dooly in his 
bed proceeded up Broad River. A detachment of five or 
six crossed the river and came to Nancy Hart's cabin. 
Boldly entering, they demanded food to be cooked and 
served. Nancy was alone excepting one Httle girl, her 
husband and the other members of the family being at 
work in the field. 

She replied: " I never feed king's men, if I can help it; 
the villains have put it out of my power to feed even my 
own family, by steaHng and killing all my poultry and pigs. 



NANCY HART 175 

Nothing is left but that old turkey out there." " Well, 
and that you shall cook for us," said one of the Tories, 
and raising his musket he shot the turkey, which another 
brought into the house and handed to Nancy to clean 
and cook. She took the turkey and began to prepare it 
for the meal of the soldiers. She sent her little daughter 
to the spring for a bucket of water, tehing her privately 
to blow the conch shell which was kept on a stump, to 
let her husband and the neighbors know there were Tories 
in the cabin. 

Nancy soon had the turkey on the fire. The soldiers 
stacked their guns in one corner of the cabin, began drink- 
ing and singing, and were quite merry. The little girl went 
to the spring, blew the conch shell, and returned with the 
water. Soon the turkey was ready, and the soldiers sat 
down to eat with many a jest at the hospitality of Nancy. 
She was waiting on them, frequently passing between them 
and their guns stacked in the corner. 

The Tories Captured. — While the meal was in progress, 
Nancy seized one of the guns and pointed it at the party. 
They sprang to their feet in terror, while she swore she 
would shoot the first man that moved a foot. One of 
them advanced upon her, and, true to her threat, she fired 
and he fell dead upon the floor. Seizing another gun she 
cried out to the girl: '^Run! Call your father and the 
neighbors. Tell them I have caught some base Tories ! " 
The girl hurried to the spring and blew the conch again. 
The Tories, in great alarm, started to seize the intrepid 
woman. She fired again, and another of the men fell 
wounded. 



176 



GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 



Before the others could escape or capture their arms, 
Nancy's husband and several of the neighbors rushed in 
and, seizing the Tories, bound them hand and foot. The 
men were about to shoot down the prisoners, but Nancy 




Nancy Hart captures the Tories. 



said: ''Stop! they are my prisoners. Shooting is too good 
for them. They must swing for their crimes." 

The hint was enough. The dead man was dragged 
out. The w^ounded Tory and the other men were taken 
out to the road, and were soon hanging to a tree. The 
tree upon which they were hanged was pointed out to 



NANCY HART 1 77 

passers-by for fifty years afterward, as was also the site 
of the brave woman's cabin. 

Nancy as a Spy. — Once when the British were in 
Augusta, the American troops in Wilkes County, then 
under command of Elijah Clarke, were anxious to learn 
something about the plans of the British. Nancy dressed 
herself as a man, walked into Augusta, and went boldly 
into the British camp. She pretended to be crazy and acted 
in such a foolish way that the soldiers were much amused 
at the silly old farmer. After a day or two she found out 
all she wanted to know and came back to General Clarke 
with the information. 

After the war Nancy Hart moved west. Her memory is 
preserved in Georgia by a county named in her honor as 
one of the heroic women that adorned the trying times of 
the Revolution. 

QUESTIONS. 

Who was Nancy Hart ? What can you say of her ? 

Tell the story of how she blinded the spy's eyes with hot soap. 

Tell the story of how she saved the life of a patriot. 

What party of British came to her cabin at another time? What 
did they demand? What did Nancy say? What did the soldiers 
do ? Why did she send her little daughter to the spring ? How did 
the soldiers amuse themselves while waiting? How did Nancy hold 
them as prisoners until help arrived ? What became of the captured 
Tories ? 

How did Nancy get information for General Clarke? 

What became of her after the war ? 



LESSON 45. 

ELIJAH CLARKE. 

Elijah Clarke was one of the heroes of the Revolu- 
tion of whom we should make especial study. He was 
born in North Carolina probably in 1733, and when about 
forty years of age came with his family to Georgia and 
settled in Wilkes County. Several other families came at 
the same time, bringing their cattle and horses with them, 
and such household furniture as they could easily trans- 
port in wagons and carts. 

Life on the Frontier. — The pioneers' homes were on the 
wild frontier, with the villages of the Indians not far away, 
from which the restless savages, already stirred up by 
British and Tories, threatened at any time to descend upon 
the settlements of the whites. Clarke and his neighbors 
in Wilkes County had to be on their guard constantly to 
defend their lives and protect their property. Clarke was 
a leader in the neighborhood. His spirit was bold and 
fearless, his mind was alert, and he had no love for the 
British and Tories. 

There were few schools in those days, and the frontiers- 
men knew little of books. They knew much of the forest, 
and were learned in the craft of the pioneer. Clarke, Hke 
many another, had to battle with the wilderness and had 
to meet the stern duties of life on the frontier. He became 
a bold fighter, and a relentless pursuer of the enemies of 

his country. 

178 



ELIJAH CLARKE 



179 



Character of Clarke. — It was said that the women 
always asked, '' Is Clarke going to lead the fight? " If 
the answer was Yes, they felt safe. When in battle, he 
became so earnest and so reckless, and fought so fearlessly 




Eli I \ii ("larke. 



in hand-to-hand conflict, that his own soldiers would stop 
to watch him fight. He was so self-willed and confident 
that he found it hard to be obedient to authority. A 
story is told of him that he once prosecuted a man for 
steahng a horse. The jury decided the man was not 



i8o GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

guilty, but Clarke was convinced otherwise, and said, '' If 
the jury will not hang him, I will." He was about to take 
the man out and hang him to a tree himself, but others 
interfered and persuaded Clarke to let the man go. 

Services in the Army. — When Clarke heard that a little 
army was gathering at Savannah to oppose the British, he 
offered his services and was appointed captain of a com- 
pany to guard some wagons loaded with prisoners. On 
the way to Savannah, and w^hile crossing a small stream ^ 
they were attacked by Indians, but after a severe conflict 
the savages were driven away. 

Clarke and his troops went with General Howe on the 
expedition against St. Augustine. In a battle with the 
British he was badly wounded, and for a long time was 
unable to be with his command. He went to his home in 
Wilkes County, where he recovered from his wounds, and 
was soon in the field gathering men to fight Colonel Boyd 
at Kettle Creek, as we have seen in another lesson. 

While Clarke was in the field fighting the wandering 
bands of British and Tories, his own home was left unpro- 
tected. One day a party of these marauders came to his 
house and, finding out to whom it belonged, burned it to the 
ground, with all the furniture it contained, leaving his wife 
and children to find what shelter they could. Upon another 
occasion his wife, who was riding a horse in search of her 
husband near the North Carolina line, was stopped by a 
party of British, and made to dismount and pursue her 
journey on foot, while they made off with the horse. 

darkens Warfare. — This made Clarke still more de- 
termined to rid his country of its enemies. With a little 



ELIJAH CLARKE i8i 

band of patriots, sometimes several hundred and then 
again a mere handful, he kept up a guerrilla warfare 
against the British and Tories in the upper part of Georgia. 
He was nearly always in the saddle, going quickly from 
place to place, seldom sleeping in a house, hiding in swamps 
and deep forests, suffering hunger and thirst, and enduring 
all kinds of hardships. His name became a terror to the 
enemy. He w^ould strike them whenever he could, and 
would show them no mercy. 

Augusta was in the hands of the British, and Clarke 
declared he would never rest until they were driven out. 
From the day that Brown took possession of it and hoisted 
the British flag, Clarke began gathering recruits to attack 
him. He gathered his forces and camped before the town, 
and resolved never to leave until the British flag came 
down, and upper Georgia was freed of the presence of its 
enemies. 

QUESTIONS. 

Who was Elijah Clarke ? Where did he settle ? 

Describe the homes of these frontier settlers. 

What can you say of Clarke ? 

What did the frontiersmen know? What did Clarke and others 
have to battle with and to meet ? 

How did the women show confidence in Clarke ? How did he act 
in battle? What did he threaten to do with a man whom the jury 
had acquitted ? 

What military service did Clarke first know? 

What happened to him in the expedition against Florida ? 

What happened to his home and family ? 

Describe the guerrilla warfare that Clarke waged. 

What did Clarke declare about the British in Augusta? 



LESSON 46. 

THE SIEGE OF AUGUSTA. 

Clarke Marches upon Augusta. — Colonel Elijah Clarke 
succeeded in raising three hundred and fifty men to move 
against Augusta. To these were added eighty men from 
South Carolina. The army assembled at Soap Creek, forty 
miles above Augusta, and quietly marched upon that city. 
On the 14th of September, 1780, the army appeared before 
Augusta, to the surprise of Brown. 

The White House. — Clarke attacked an Indian camp 
at Hawk's Gully, on the west of the town, and drove the 
Indians away. He captured about seventy prisoners and a 
large lot of Indian presents. The Indians and the British, 
under Brown, retired to a trading post called the "White 
House," which they prepared to defend. Under cover of 
the night Brown threw up earthworks around the house, 
and filled in the spaces between the weather boarding and 
the plastering with sand and clay to make the house 
proof against bullets. 

Clarke laid siege to the house, and the firing was constant. 
The water supply of the British was cut off, and the suffer- 
ing of the wounded men became intense. Brown himself, 
wounded in the body, was in great agony, but his courage 
never forsook him. He had already sent messengers into 
South Carolina asking for relief. At the end of four days 
Clarke heard that a force of British had appeared on the 

opposite side of the Savannah River. 

182 



THE SIEGE OF AUGUSTA 183 

Brown's Cruelty. — Clarke realized that he could not 
longer maintain the siege, and at once withdrew, leaving 
some badly wounded soldiers. He had no means of moving 
them and was obliged to abandon them to the mercy of 
the British. What this mercy was, is shown by the fact 
that Brown had thirteen of them hanged to the staircase 
in the '' White House " in full view of his bed, where he 
lay wounded, in order that he might see their expiring 
agonies. Their bodies were given to the Indians, who, after 
scalping and mutilating them, threw them into the river. 
The other prisoners were given to the Indians, who tor- 
tured them to death. 

In contrast to the inhuman treatment that Brown had 
given the American prisoners. Colonel Clarke paroled the 
officers and men whom he had taken prisoners, and let 
them return to their homes. In utter disregard of their 
promise, and in violation of their parole, these men soon 
took up arms against the Americans. 

The whole territory around Augusta was searched for 
sympathizers with the American cause. Many persons 
were dragged from their homes and thrown into prison. 
Those suspected of being in Clarke's command were 
hanged without a trial. Old men who were unable to 
bear arms, and who could not have been in the army, 
were put into prison because they had sons in the war. 

The Torture of Alexander. — One old man named Alex- 
ander, who had two sons in the army, was arrested by the 
order of Colonel Grierson, chained to a cart, and made to 
walk forty miles in two days. When attempting to rest a 
bit by leaning against the cart, he was beaten with a whip 



i84 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

by the driver. It is hard to beUeve that such cruelties 
could have been practiced in a civilized country. 

Refugees Flee to Tennessee. — The only escape from 
the vengeance of Brown and his followers was to flee from 
the State. Multitudes abandoned their homes, and a large 
body started on their way to Tennessee. Colonel Clarke, 
with his remaining troops, escorted four hundred women 
and children across the mountams, marching secretly in 
unknown paths to avoid an enemy. After eleven days of 
hardship the refugees reached the settlements of the people 
of Tennessee, far away from the terrors of war. 

In this beautiful region, surrounded by mountains, re- 
freshed with sweet water, and cared for by a generous hos- 
pitality, the sad refugees found comfort and cheer until 
the storms of war passed away, and the coming of peace to 
a distracted land made it safe for them to return to their 
homes upon the soil of Georgia. 

QUESTIONS. 

How many men did Clarke raise ? Upon what city did Clarke and 
his men move ? 

What place did he attack ? 

What house did Brown propose to defend? How did he arrange 
for the defense ? 

How did Brown and the British suffer? 

Why did Clarke withdraw from the siege ? 

How did Brown treat his prisoners ? 

How did Clarke treat the officers and men he had taken? How 
did these men act ? 

What cruelties were practiced around Augusta ? 

Describe the cruelties Alexander was forced to endure. 

Tell about the journey of the refugees to Tennessee. 



LESSON 47. 

AUGUSTA CAPTURED FROM THE BRITISH. 
Colonel Lee. — In May, 1781, Colonel Henry Lee, who 
was called " Light-Horse Harry " and who was the father 
of General Robert E. Lee, arrived near Augusta with a 




Colonel Henry Lee leading a Cavalry Charge. 

body of troops. He came for the purpose of making an- 
other effort to take Augusta from the British. He was 
joined by General Pickens of South Carolina, and by 
Colonel Elijah Clarke, with a body of Georgia troops. 

Fort Galphin. — Clarke had found out that a large supply 
of Indian presents and firearms had been placed in Fort 
Galphin, at Silver Bluff, a few miles below Augusta. Lee 



1 86 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

and Pickens undertook to reduce the fort. The attack 
was made by dayhght. A part of the troops made 
a demonstration before the fort, whereupon the enemy 
rushed out and advanced to meet them. The Americans 
retreated, drawing the British army away from the fort. 
At this moment the remaining American forces, who had 
kept hidden, leaped from their concealment, entered the 
fort, and captured it. The British, thus caught in the open 
field, surrendered with all the valuable stores of the fort. 

Situation of Augusta. — The troops then moved to the 
attack upon Augusta. The town was small, contain- 
ing only a few hundred inhabitants. All around the town 
were dense woods, with an occasional field cleared for 
planting. The main defense was Fort Cornwallis, situated 
on the river bank where St. Paul's Church now stands. 
Half a mile to the west, and across an open plain, was Fort 
Grierson, also near the river bank. Colonel Grierson was 
in this latter fort, and Colonel Brown was in the former one. 

Capture of Colonel Grierson. — General Pickens formed 
his troops between the forts, and placed his batteries to 
play upon both. Just before the attack Grierson aban- 
doned his fort and ran down the river bank, hoping to 
reach Fort Cornwallis with his troops. Pickens's men 
were too quick for him, however. His men were all killed 
or captured, and Grierson himself was taken prisoner. 

After being captured, Grierson was shot to death by 
a Georgia rifleman. He had been so cruel that nothing 
could stay the indignation of the soldiers. A reward was 
offered for the name of the soldier who fired the fatal shot, 
and though it was strongly suspected that he was one of the 



AUGUSTA CAPTURED FROM THE BRITISH 187 

sons of the aged Alexander who had been so cruelly treated 
by the order of Grierson, no one was arrested for the deed. 

Capture of Fort Cornwallis. — The Americans now sur- 
rounded Fort Cornwallis, and began their plans to reduce 
it. The ground was so level and open that the fort could 
not be carried by storm. Colonel Lee proposed to erect a 
wooden tower, fill it with brick and dirt, mount cannon 
on the top of it, and thus command the inside of the fort. 
The tower was built behind an old house, but Brown dis- 
covered the work and made several bloody but fruitless 
sallies from the fort in order to destroy it. 

The tower was finished, cannon were placed upon it, and 
fire was opened upon the fort. The cannon balls now 
reached every part of the fort, so that the besieged were 
compelled to dig holes in the earth for protection. Brown 
saw that further resistance was useless. He surrendered 
June 5, 1 781, with all his arms and ammunition. The 
troops marched out, and were carried off as prisoners of war. 

Brown was protected from the enraged people by a 
special escort. He and the other officers were paroled, 
after which he was escorted to Savannah. He died many 
years later in London, 

QUESTIONS. 

What colonel came to retake Augusta ? By whom was he joined ? 
What fort was captured ? 

What two forts defended Augusta at that time ? 
How did General Pickens form his troops ? 

What happened to Colonel Grierson? What was proposed in 
order to reduce Fort CornwalHs ? With what success ? 
When did Brown surrender? What became of him? 



LESSON 48. 

THE END OF THE WAR. 

The British Abandon North Georgia. — When Augusta 
was captured, the British and Tories in north Georgia had 
no stronghold on which they could rely for protection. 
Therefore, they began to retire to Savannah, leaving the 
region around Augusta free from annoyance. 

Return of the Citizens. — The citizens who had fled 
from their homes, or who had been driven from their farms 
during the past two years, now returned and began to re- 
pair the damages the war had brought to them. Many of 
them found their homes burned, their barns and crops 
destroyed, and their fields overgrown with weeds. They 
were glad to be rid of the British, however, and set to work 
to rebuild their log homes, and replant their wasted farms. 

Progress of the Revolutionary War. — While these in- 
cidents were taking place in Georgia, the Revolutionary 
War was gradually drawing to a close elsewhere in Amer- 
ica. One British army had been pennejl up in New 
York city, closely watched by General George Washington, 
while another British army had been attempting to sub- 
due the Southern States. In this, however, the British 
fared badly, for the Southern soldiers were more than a 
match for the hired regulars of England. 

In the history of the United States you will learn the 
story of the battle of Kings Mountain, on the border be- 



THE END OF THE WAR • 189 

tween North and South Carolina, which took place about 
the time that Elijah Clarke tried to capture Augusta; and 
also of the battle of the Cowpens and of Guilford Court 
House. You will learn a great deal of Sumter and of 
Marion, who, like Clarke, kept up the courage of their 
countr^Tnen in the dark days of war. 

End of the Revolution. — In all these battles the British 
gradually lost ground until they were confined to a few 
places on the seacoast. A few months after Brown had 
moved out of Augusta, the Revolution practically came 
to a close by the surrender at Yorktown, Virginia, of the 
British General Cornwallis to General George Washington. 

The news of this victory filled the patriots with joy, and 
the Tories lost heart. It seemed certain that the States 
would win their independence. The British occupied only 
a few places in America, and the English people were so 
tired of the struggle that they refused to send any more 
troops to continue the war. 

Sufferings of the People. — Although the public were re- 
joicing at the prospect of victory, there was great distress 
in Georgia. Clothing, ammunition, guns, and many other 
articles could not be procured for the soldiers. One of the 
greatest needs was for salt. At one time during the war 
it was so scarce that the price rose to two dollars a quart. 
Those who could not procure it used ashes and red pepper 
to preserve their meat. This idea was borrowed from the 
Indians, who cured their meat with hickory ashes, and 
smoked it over a slow fire. 

Such things as sugar, medicine, and coffee could not be 
had unless they were captured from the enemy. Leather 



I go 



GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 



was so scarce that a pair of shoes cost twenty-five or 
thirty dollars. As the farmers had all turned soldiers, or 
had been driven from their homes, few crops had been 
raised, and a famine threatened the country. 

General Anthony Wayne. — General Anthony Wayne, 
known in history as '' Mad Anthony " on account of his 
reckless bravery, took charge of the troops in Georgia. 

Many of the people who had 
accepted the terms of the British 
government in order to protect 
their property, and some who had 
served in the British army, came 
to Wayne's camp and said they 
desired to join his troops. Wayne 
admitted them to his army, for 
he needed all the troops he could 
get to attack the British still in 
Savannah. 

The British were much alarmed when they heard of 
General Wayne's arrival, and prepared to defend Savan- 
nah. The garrison there amounted to only a little over a 
thousand men, and these were scantily suppKed with food 
and arms. The American army hemmed them in on all 
sides, and cut off supplies from every direction. 

Governor Wright Surrenders Savannah. — In May, 1782, 
orders came from the king to Governor Wright to surrender 
Savannah and to return to England. Governor Wright 
opened correspondence with General Wayne, and all the 
details were arranged between them. The king had sent 
ships to take away the British soldiers and the Tories who 




Anthony Wayne. 



THE END OF THE WAR 191 

had taken refuge in Savannah. By the 21st of July every- 
thing was ready for the departure of the British, and the 
American army was drawn up in dress parade to occupy 
the city. 

Major James Jackson had been selected by General 
Wayne to receive the city. This honor was conferred on 
him because of his bravery and the prominent part he 
had taken in driving the British from Georgia. Governor 
Wright formally delivered the keys of Savannah to Major 
Jackson, who marched into the city at the head of his 
troops. The capital of Georgia, which had been held by 
the British for three and a half years, was again in the 
hands of the people of the State. 

QUESTIONS. 

What was the condition of the region around Augusta ? 

What did the exiled citizens now do ? What were they glad of ? 

What can you say of the Revolutionary War by this time? Of the 
two British armies? 

What battles and what men can you mention as notable in other 
states than Georgia ? 

How did the Revolution come to an end? What can you say of 
the news of this victory? 

Of what were the people in need ? 

Who took charge of the troops in Georgia? What did many of 
the royalists do ? 

What did the British in Savannah prepare to do? When was 
Savannah surrendered ? 

Who received the city from the British? Why was he chosen? 



LESSON 49. 

JAMES JACKSON. 

Before we end the story of the part that Georgia took in 
the Revolution, let us learn something of James Jackson, 
one of the greatest Georgians of that day. 

Early Life. — ■ Jackson was born in England, and lived 
there till he was about fifteen years of age. His father was 
a prosperous man of the old country, who sympathized 
with the Americans in their struggle for liberty. When 
the Revolution was well under way James Jackson was 
sent by his father to Savannah to live in the household of 
John Wereat, an intimate friend of his family. 

Adventures of Jackson and Milledge. — When Savan- 
nah was captured by the British, Jackson, who had been 
active in all the battles around that city, escaped into 
South Carolina. Along with him went his young friend 
John Milledge, who afterward became a great man, and 
governor of Georgia, and for whom Milledgeville is named. 
The two young men, barefoot and penniless, friendless and 
unknown, were making their way through the country to 
join Colonel Moultrie's troops in South Carolina. A party 
of American soldiers took them prisoners and accused them 
of being Tory spies. They declared their innocence, and 
gave their names, but it was of no avail. They were 
condemned to be hanged the next day, and the gallows 
was actually prepared for their execution. Fortunately, a 

192 



JAMES JACKSON 193 

friend by the name of Major Devaux (de-vo), who had 
seen the boys before, recognized them, and they were set 
free. What a disaster it would have been if James Jackson 




James Jackson. 

and John Milledge had been hanged, and what a loss to the 
history of Georgia I 

At Augusta. — Jackson served with great gallantry under 
Colonel Moultrie and became a major. Then he came back 
to Georgia in time to assist at the siege of Augusta. The 



194 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

siege was long and tiresome. Elijah Clarke was ill with 
smallpox, and the soldiers grew restless and wanted to go 
home. One of the officers said to Jackson, " Unless some- 
thing is done, these men will disband." Jackson replied, 
^' Get them together and I will speak to them." 

Jackson and the Soldiers. — The soldiers were assem- 
bled in front of the camp, most of them with ill-concealed 
discontent. When Jackson rode out in front they laughed 
at him. He began to speak to them with great eloquence, 
which soon attracted their attention and silenced their 
mutterings. After a while they began to feel ashamed of 
their conduct, and broke into wild cheers for Jackson and 
Clarke and the army. When Jackson finished, every man 
vowed he would stand by the siege to the very end. 

Conspiracy against Jackson. — Shortly after the cap- 
ture of Augusta, Jackson was ordered to march his troops 
to Savannah, and to watch the British in that city. His 
command was composed largely of British deserters and 
loyalists who had recently changed their minds and joined 
the American service. A plot was formed by some of the 
officers and men to assassinate Jackson. 

A faithful soldier named David Davis, who was Jack- 
son's friend, discovered that something unusual was going 
on, and determined to find it out. He therefore pretended 
that he did not like Jackson, and abused him to the men. 
They then took Davis into their confidence and told him 
of the plot to kill the commanding officer. 

Davis immediately told Jackson of the intention of some 
of his officers and soldiers. The next day Jackson ordered 
the infantry troops to parade without arms, under pre- 



JAMES JACKSON 195 

tense of being searched for some clothing that had been 
stolen. The dragoons who were faithful to Jackson were 
also ordered to be present and armed ready to obey com- 
mands. As soon as Jackson appeared before the troops he 
told them of his knowledge of their conspiracy. He ordered 
the dragoons to seize the ringleaders and put them in jail. 
The next day three of the main conspirators were hanged; 
the others were pardoned. 

Jackson Receives the City of Savannah. — Jackson led 
his troops toward Savannah, and was employed in all the 
final battles of the war in Georgia. When Savannah sur- 
rendered he received the city from the hands of the British 
and rode into the streets of the capital at the head of his 
troops. He was only twenty-three years of age. 

We shall hear more of James Jackson in the history of 
Georgia. It is sufficient now for us to know that he was a 
highly educated and cultured man. He was very talented 
as a lawyer, an orator, and a statesman. He loved the 
State of Georgia very dearly, and in every way possible 
showed his devotion by his patriotic service and sacrifice. 

QUESTIONS. 

Who was James Jackson ? Why did he come to America ? 
What did he do on his coming to Savannah ? 
Relate the adventure of Jackson and Milledge. 
Under whom did Jackson serve ? 
Tell how Jackson spoke to the men around Augusta. 
Tell how Jackson escaped assassination. 

How old was he when Savannah surrendered ? What can you say 
of his character and ability ? 



LESSON 50. 



HARDSHIP AND HEROISM. 
Frontier Dangers. — It is hard for us to realize the life 
of the early colonist in Georgia, especially during the 
dreadful period of war. There were no railroads, tele- 
graphs, and post offices, and the roads through the country 
were almost impassable and beset with many dangers. 
The Indians still had their villages along the rivers and in 
the forests, and oftentimes the painted savages could be 
seen by the farmers, lurking in the woods around the cabins. 
There were no large cities in Georgia then as there are 
now. Savannah was a small town, and Augusta hardly 
more than a village. What settlements there were along 
= -_ - the rivers and in the 

interior of the State 
were mere hamlets, to 
which travelers went on 
horseback, or in boats 
up the rivers. 

Farmhouses. — The 
farmhouses were gener- 
ally built of logs, with 
Log House. the cracks filled with 

mud. A big fireplace in the rock-built chimney was the 
place where the family cooking was done, and where the big 

backlog gave heat as well as light for the household. Over 

196 




HARDSHIP AND HEROISM 197 

the mantel hung the guns loaded ready for game or for 
savages. 

The hardy farmer cultivated corn, wheat, and vegetables, 
raised horses, cows, hogs, and chickens, reared a family, and 
kept an ever watchful eye out for danger. Occasionally he 
went to the coast town or the trading store for such things 
as he could not raise himself. His nearest neighbor was 
probably several miles distant. His life was free and full 
of labor, but it was also full of responsibility, and made of 
him a strong and liberty-loving man. 

When the war came on it bore very hard upon the 
farmers deep in the country. . Danger was everywhere, 
either from the cruel British soldier who would not hesitate 
to burn the cabin and barns, or from the prowling savage 
who would not hesitate to murder and scalp every human 
being he could lay his hand upon. Therefore, the farmers 
worked with their guns in hand, and slept with their 
loaded rifles by the side of the bed. 

For several years the country was in a state of terror. 
Men never knew, when they left home in the morning, 
what they would find when they returned. They never 
knew what would happen at night when they lay down to 
sleep. 

Destitution of the People. — After the war the people in 
the western part of the State were almost destitute. There 
was hardly a bushel of corn or any other kind of grain to 
be found anywhere. Parties were sent out to a distance 
of fifty miles, begging for seed to plant. Fortunately the 
forests and fields furnished gamx to the hunter, acorns 
and nuts to the hogs, and grass to the cattle, so that the 



198 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

needy pioneer in his log cabin on the frontier was able to 
pass through the dreadful season without starvation. 

Losses by War. — No correct estimate can be made of the 
losses of the citizens of Georgia during the Revolutionary 
War. A great many negroes and other property were 
carried off. Houses, barns, plantations, and products were 
destroyed by fire. A great deal of time was lost by the 
soldiers going to war instead of working at their homes. 
In addition to this, many men were killed in battle, which 
brought distress to their wives and helpless children. 

It was estimated by one who went through the war and 
saw all the desolation it brought, that '' if the inhabited 
part of the State, with all the property it contained, had 
been valued at the commencement of the war, half the 
amount would probably have been a moderate estimate of 
the loss." 

The accounts of that time say that seven thousand per- 
sons left Savannah when the British surrendered the city. 
Of these, twelve hundred were British soldiers and loyal- 
ists, and five thousand were negroes. Three fourths of 
all the negroes in Georgia were carried off by the British, 
leaving but few to work the farms and rice plantations of 
the State. 

Confiscation of Property. — Some of the people of Savan- 
nah who had adhered to the British cause left their homes 
at the end of the war and went to England to live. Their 
property was then " confiscated " and given to others. In 
this way a handsome home of one of the loyalists was 
given to Major James Jackson. At the same time two 
plantations were bought by the legislature, one of which 



HARDSHIP AND HEROISM 199 

was presented to General Greene and the other to General 
Wayne, both of whom became citizens of Georgia. 

When the treaty of peace was signed between the Amer- 
ican States and England, Georgia became really a free and 
independent State. The Mississippi River was the west- 
ern bomidary. We shall see later on how Georgia united 
its fortunes with the other States, and became part of the 
great nation known as the United States. 

QUESTIONS. 

How did the early colonists live in the period of war ? 
What can you say of the Indians ? 
What can you say of the settlements ? 
Describe the houses. What did the farmers raise ? 
How did the war affect these farmers ? 

In what was there danger? How did the farmers protect them- 
selves ? 

What can you say of the losses by war ? 

At what did one who went through the war estimate the losses ? 

How many people left Savannah at the surrender? 

What property was confiscated ? 

What rewards were given to Jackson, Greene, and Wayne ? 

What river was the western boundary of Georgia in 1783 ? 

REVIEW QUESTIONS. 

1. Who represented St. John's Parish in the Continental Con- 
gress ? 

2. Describe the breaking open of the powder magazine in Savan- 
nah. 

3. What was the first naval capture of the Revolution? 

4. Describe the arrest and escape of Governor Wright. 

5. Who from Georgia signed the Declaration of Independence? 

6. When and how did Georgia become an independent State ? 

7. When was the first constitution of Georgia adopted? 



200 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 

8. Name the first eight counties of Georgia. 

9. Who was the first governor of the State of Georgia? 

10. What became of Button Gwinnett ? 

11. By what means did the British capture Savannah? 

12. Who succeeded General Howe in command of the Georgia 
troops ? 

13. Relate the story of Jasper's rescue of the prisoners. 

14. What became of Sunbury? 

15. Describe the battle of Kettle Creek. 

16. Tell the story of Daniel McGirth. 

17. What was the result of the battle of Brier Creek? 

18. What French commander brought his fleet to Georgia? 

19. Tell the story of Colonel White's exploit. 

20. What was the result of the attack on Savannah? 

21. Describe the death of Sergeant Jasper. 

22. Describe the death of Pulaski. 

23. To what condition was Savannah reduced by the siege? 

24. What town was used as the capital during the Revolution ? 

25. What cruel commander occupied Augusta? 

26. Describe the death of Colonel John Dooly. 

27. Relate some story of Robert Sallette. 

28. Relate some story of Nancy Hart. 

29. Who was Elijah Clarke ? 

36. Relate the cruelty of Colonel Brown at the White House. 

31. What two forts defended Augusta ? 

32. How was Augusta captured from the British? 

33. How did the Revolution come to a close? 

34. When did Savannah surrender to the Americans ? 

35. Tell some story of the character of James Jackson. 

36. Give an account of how the people suffered in the war. 



1 



PART III. GEORGIA AS A STATE. 



LESSON 51. 

THE BEGINNINGS OF STATEHOOD. 

Now that the British had all left Georgia, the atten- 
tion of the people was turned to recovering from the effects 
of the war, and to the better government of the State they 
had so bravely defended. 

Rewarding the Patriots. — In 1784 the legislature formed 
two new counties, Franklin and Washington, out of terri- 
tory that had been gained by a treaty with the Indians in 
1783. To reward the brave patriots of the Revolution, 
who had risked everything and lost much for their country, 
a tract of land was granted to each one for a home, to be 
located in the new counties. Each grant consisted of two 
hundred and fifty acres of good land, which was free from 
taxation for ten years. 

Grants were made to soldiers of other States who had 
served in Georgia during the war. In this way many 
Virginians came to the State and settled on Broad River, 
where they were known for many years as the Virginia 
Colony, or the Broad River Colony. Among them were 
some of the most prominent men of the State, and many 
of their descendants are now living in Wilkes, Columbia, 
Elbert, Lincoln, and other counties. 



202 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



Education. — One of the first duties of a State is to 
provide for the education of the children. The Constitution 
of 1777 declared that ^' schools shall be erected in each 
county and supported at the general expense." War and 
poverty, however, had kept the people at large from pay- 
ing much attention to learning. In the towns only could 
schools of any sort be found. 




Richmond Academy, Augusta. 

Richmond Academy Founded. — In July, 1783, the legis- 
lature established the Richmond Academy at Augusta, and 
endowed it with a tract of land. This academy was the 
first and is now the oldest existing chartered school in 
Georgia. With few exceptions it is the oldest institution 
of learning in the United States. The Chatham Academy 
at Savannah was established five years later. 



THE BEGINNINGS OF STATEHOOD 



203 



Endowing the University. — The first grant in aid of 
the University of Georgia was made by the legislature in 
1784. The act which gave bounties to the soldiers also 
granted forty thousand acres of land as "an endowment 
of a college or seminary of learning." This land was to 




Chatham Academy, Savannah. 



be laid out in the new counties of Franklin and Wash- 
ington. The purpose was to sell this land and use the 
money to build and equip the University, which the 
legislature first intended to locate at the State capital. 
We shall learn more about this later on. 

Louisville made the Capital. — Savannah as the seat of 
government was unsatisfactory to the people. In those 
days when traveling was by stage or on horseback, and 



204 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

generally over bad roads, the settlers in the back country 
or on the newly ceded lands found it difficult to go as far 
as Savannah. The legislature of 1786 resolved to find 
another place for the State capital, and appointed commis- 
sioners to choose a suitable site within " twenty miles of 
Galphin's old town," and to name the place Louisville. 

Until the new capitol building was ready it was decided 
that the place of meeting of the legislature, and the resi- 
dence of the governor and the other officers of the State, 
should be at Augusta. In this way Augusta became the 
seat of government in 1786, and continued so for ten years. 

Treaty of Beaufort. — - There was a dispute of long stand- 
ing between Georgia and South Carolina regarding bound- 
ary lines. South Carolina claimed that the northern line 
of Georgia should be run from the mouth of the Tugaloo 
River. Georgia claimed that the northern line should be 
run from the headwaters of the Keowee River. 

The two States agreed to settle the dispute between 
themselves in a friendly way, and appointed commissioners, 
who met at Beaufort, South Carolina, in 1789, and made 
a treaty known as the Treaty of Beaufort. The commis- 
sioners agreed that the Tugaloo and not the Keowee was the 
main stream of the Savannah River, and that the north- 
ern line of Georgia was to be run due west from the 
most northerly branch of the Tugaloo River. When the 
line was run it was found that a strip of territory twelve 
miles wide and extending to the Mississippi River was the 
property of South Carolina. It was known as " the twelve- 
mile strip." South Carolina ceded this to the United 
States. 




THE BEGINNINGS OF STATEHOOD 205 

Death of General Greene. — A sad incident of the year 
1786 was the death of General Nathanael Greene. At the 
close of the war he had come to Georgia to live at a beau- 
tiful home fourteen miles above Savan- 
nah called "Mulberry Grove," an estate 
granted him by the legislature. While 
at work on his farm he was overcome 
by the heat of the sun, and died in a few^ 
days. His body was brought down the 
river on a barge and met by a large 
procession of people. He was buried 
with military honors and mourned by 
the whole nation. A few months before his death the 
legislature had ordered the county of Washington to be 
divided and a new county organized, named Greene, and a 
town laid out named Greensboro. 

QUESTIONS. 

To what was the attention of the people now turned ? 

What counties were founded in 1784, and out of what territory? 
What grants were made, and to whom ? 

What can you say of the Virginia Colony ? 

What is one of the first duties of a State? What did the Constitu- 
tion of 1777 declare? 

What school was established in 1783? What can you say of this 
school ? What school was established live years later ? 

Why was Savannah unsatisfactory as the capital? What new 
place was chosen for the capital ? 

What did the Treaty of Beaufort decide about boundary lines? 
What was the twelve-mile strip? 

What general died in 1786 near Savannah? 



LESSON 52. 

GEORGIA ENTERS THE UNION OF STATES. 

The Constitution of the United States. — -After the treaty 
of peace was made with England it soon became evident 
that a closer union of the States was necessary. During 
the war the colonies had been loosely united for mutual 
protection, but now that the war was over, each acted too 
independently of the others, and it was quite plain that 
they must have a stronger central government or per- 
petually be at variance with one another. 

Therefore, '' in order to form a more perfect union," a 
general convention of the States met 'n Philadelphia, and 
in September, 1787, agreed upon a Constitution of the 
United States which was to be submitted to each State 
for its adoption or rejection. This Constitution, ignoring 
the weak older union, proposed to unite the thirteen States 
into one federal repubhc and to estabhsh a government 
for the Union. The Constitution was signed by Abram 
Baldwin and Wilham Few, in behalf of the State of Georgia. 

It was now necessary for each State to decide for itself 
whether it would accept this Constitution of the United 
States and thus enter the new Union, or reject it and stay 
out of the Union. For this purpose the legislature of 
Georgia called a convention to meet in Augusta to con- 
sider the Constitution, " and to adopt or reject any part 

or the whole thereof." 

206 



GEORGIA ENTERS THE UNION OF STATES 207 

Georgia Ratifies the Constitution. — The leading men of 
the State were elected as delegates to this convention. 
After due consideration the Constitution was adopted with- 
out any change, January 2, 1788. Georgia was the fourth 
State to ratify the Constitution. 

The first election under the Constitution was held in 
January, 1789, and on the 30th of April, 1789, George 
Washington was inaugurated first President of the United 
States. During his second term of office, Joseph Haber- 
sham of Georgia was appointed postmaster-general of the 
United States. 

George Washington Visits Georgia. — George Washing- 
ton made a visit to Georgia in May, 1791. When he 
reached Savannah he was met by a large gathering of the 
people from all over the State. An escort of horse traveled 
with him through the country to Augusta, where the gov- 
ernor and the people warmly welcomed him. At Augusta 
he visited the Richmond Academy and Hstened to an ex- 
hibition of declamation by the students. He was so pleased 
with the speakers and the performance of the young orators 
that he secured a list of their names, and on his return 
home sent each of them a book. 

QUESTIONS. 

When and where was the Constitution of the United States adopted? 
Who signed the Constitution in behalf of Georgia ? 
Where did the convention meet in Georgia to consider the Con- 
stitution ? When was it adopted ? 

Who was the first president of the United States? 

Who became postmaster-general during Washington's second term ? 

Describe Washington's visit to Georgia. 



LESSON 53. 

ELI WHITNEY AND THE COTTON GIN. 

Raising Cotton. — Cotton was not known to the people 
of Georgia except as a garden plant, until after the Revo- 
lutionary War. At that time, it is said, there was a plan- 
tation of thirty acres of cotton under cultivation near 
Savannah. In 1784 eight bags of cotton were shipped to 
England and seized on the ground that so much cotton 
could not be produced in the United States. 

In 1786 sea-island cotton was first raised on the coast 
of Georgia. The seeds were obtained from the Bahamas. 
It was not difficult to separate the lint from the seed of the 
sea-island cotton, but this valuable staple grows only on 
the islands and along the coasts. 

Difficulties of Cleaning Cotton. — The cotton which 
grows everywhere else in Georgia is called the short-staple 
cotton, and its lint adheres very firmly to the seed. There 
was a machine for cleaning the long-staple cotton, but the 
upland cotton had to be picked from the seed by hand. A 
negro could not clean more than a pound of upland cotton 
in one day. A man and his family could hardly pick out 
more than eight or ten pounds. If a large crop was planted 
there were not hands enough to separate the seed from the 
lint. 

This kept the farmers from planting upland cotton. It 

was not a profitable crop. They raised corn, wheat, oats, 

208 



ELI WHITNEY AND THE COTTON GIN 209 

live stock, and other things. In the year 1791 only three 
hundred and ninety-one bales of cotton were exported from 
all the United States. 

Eli Whitney. — About this time a young man named 
Eli Whitney was living in Georgia at the home of Mrs. 
Nathanael Greene, fourteen miles above Savannah. He 
was born in Massachusetts, and, having just graduated at 
Yale College, had come south toward the end of 1792 to 
teach school and practice law. Mrs. Greene had invited 
him to make her house his home. While there he had 
made several things that gave her confidence in his power 
of invention. 

The Cotton Gin Suggested. — One day some visitors at 
the house of Mrs. Greene were regretting that it was such 
a hard matter to clean the upland cotton, and said that it 
was a pity that there was not a machine for this purpose. 
Mrs. Greene said: '' Ask Mr. Whitney to make a machine 
for you; he can make anything." Some raw cotton and 
seed were given to Whitney, who had never seen any up to 
that time. He at once set to work to see what he could do. 

The Cotton Gin Invented. — He labored for several 
months under much difficulty. He had to make his own 
wire and tools. At last he made a machine that would 
clean the lint from the seed. Mrs. Greene and another 
friend were the only persons permitted to see the machine, 
but others heard of it and were so anxious to know how 
it would work that before it was quite finished the shop 
was broken open and his model carried off. The result of 
this was that Whitney's idea became known, and before 
he could make another machine and get it patented there 



2IO 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



were others in operation based upon his invention. Whitney 
made another machine which was a complete success. 
After the gin was invented, Whitney estabHshed his 

machines in various 
places in Georgia for 
the purpose of buying 
and ginning cotton. 
One of these was near 
Augusta, about two 
miles south of the city. 
The dam is still seen 
which held the water 
to furnish the power. 
Whitney's machines 
were at first called- 
cotton engines, but this 
name was soon con- 
tracted into " cotton 
gins." 

Whitney's Troubles. 
— Whitney secured a 
patent on his invention 
March 14, 1794. Very 
soon a number of other 
men began to claim 
that they had made 
gins before Whitney's gin appeared. Whitney tried to 
enforce his right under the patent issued to him. Within 
the next few years he became involved in many lawsuits. 
In Georgia alone he brought more than sixty suits. He 




Eli Whitney at work on the Cotton Gin. 



I 



ELI WHITNEY AND THE COTTON GIN 



211 



complained bitterly that he could not get his rights in 
the courts. The juries generally decided against him, 
probably because the patent system, which at that time 
was just beginning, was not understood. These lawsuits 
cost Whitney so much that he was never made any richer 
by his great invention. 




Whitney Cotton Gin. 

Whitney's plan of getting his gins into use was unpopu- 
lar among the farmers. He would either buy the cotton 
himself, or charge one third of it for the ginning. He 
did not at first sell his gins. 

The farmers generally thought Whitney was trying to 
keep the use of his gins too much within his own control. 
Much began to be heard about the " gin monopoly." All 
of this was unfortunate for Whitney, because, although 
others claimed it, the honor of having invented the cot- 
ton gin clearly belongs to Eli Whitney. Cotton gins 
quickly came into general use. The important principles 
of the gins in use to-day are the same as those used in 
Whitney's gin. 



212 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

Advantages of the Cotton Gin. — Whitney estabhshed 
a factory in Connecticut, and manufactured his cotton 
gins on a large scale. So valuable was the gin that the 
legislature of South Carolina granted him $50,000 for 




•-^?^- 



Eli Whitney. 

the use of his invention. North Carolina also gave him 
a royalty for the use of his gins for five years. Farmers 
now began to plant cotton in the uplands. By using the 
cotton gin a planter could clean for market a thousand 
pounds of cotton a day instead of five or six as before by 
hand. This made a rapid increase in the amount of cot- 
ton raised. Eight years after this invention seven thou- 
sand bales of cotton were exported from Georgia alone, 
and the number has increased steadily ever since. 



ELI WHITNEY AND THE COTTON GIN 213 

Whitney was a great benefactor to the cotton States. 
His invention made the raising of cotton the great industry 
of the people of the South and the chief source of their 
wealth. Lands that had been regarded as of little value 
were now sought for and planted in cotton. 

Influence of the Cotton Gin. — The invention of the 
cotton gin exerted great influence upon the condition as 
well as upon the history of the South. All the cotton that 
was raised could now be used. Hence the planters began 
to open new farming lands. This called for more slaves to 
work the soil; consequently the number of slaves in the 
South increased rapidly. 

In the North mills were built to turn cotton into cloth. 
The more cotton raised in the South, the more cloth woven 
in New England. The prosperity of both sections was 
affected by the cultivation of cotton. 

QUESTIONS. 

Wliat can you say of the cotton plant up to this time ? What can 
you say of the seizure of eight bales ? 

How was short-staple cotton cleaned, and with what difficulty? 
What was the result ? 

Who was Eli Whitney ? 

How did he become interested in making a cotton gin ? What hap- 
pened to his machine? 

What troubles did Whitney have? 

What effect did the invention have on the planting of cotton ? 

How was Whitney a benefactor to the South ? 

What effect did the cotton gin have upon the number of slaves in 
the South? Why? 



LESSON 54. 

THE YAZOO FRAUD. 

The Western Territory. — Before 1802 the territory of 
the State of Georgia embraced nearly all of the present 
States of Alabama and Mississippi. Four companies were 
formed for the purpose of purchasing from the legislature 
of Georgia a part of this western land. They were called 
the Yazoo companies from the Yazoo River, which ran 
through the territory to be purchased. 

The Yazoo Act. — The four companies were '' The 
Georgia Company," '' The Georgia-Mississippi Company," 
'' The Tennessee Company," and " The Upper Mississippi 
Company." Thirty-five million acres were sold for a half 
million dollars, which was about one and a half cents an 
acre. Thus we see that the legislature sold a tract of land 
nearly as large as the present State of Georgia for a very 
paltry sum of money. This was the famous Yazoo Act 
passed in Augusta in January, 1795. The accompanying 
map, which is a copy of an old map made at the time, 
shows the location of the grants. 

Indignation of the People. — The people of the State, 
who all along had opposed the sale of these western lands, 
were very indignant that the legislature had sold so much 
land at so small a price. The members of the legislature 
were accused of hav'ng been bribed to pass the Act, and 
the people demanded its repeal. It was said that the 

214 



THE YAZOO FRAUD 



215 



governor's secretary was violently opposed to the passage 
of this Act, and dipped the pens in oil, so that when Gov- 
ernor Matthews went to sign the Act the pens would make 




no mark. It took only a few moments, however, to get 
other quills and make new pens for that purpose. 

James Jackson Opposes the Yazoo Act. — One of the 
United States senators from Georgia at this time was 
James Jackson, of whom we have already learned. 



2i6 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

When he heard of the attempt to obtain Yazoo lands 
he strongly opposed it. Jackson had been urged to take 
shares in one of these companies, and was told that he 
might have any number of acres he pleased, to half a 
million, without paying a cent, provided he would put 
his name to the application. But he indignantly refused. 
After the sale had been made, he resigned his seat as sen- 
ator and returned to Georgia to defeat what he called " a 
conspiracy of the darkest character and of deliberate vil- 
lainy." He was elected to the legislature of 1796 to repre- 
sent Chatham County. 

Louisville the Capital. — In the meantime the capitol 
building and public offices, which had been in process of 
erection for several years, were now completed, and the 
seat of government was permanently located at Louisville. 
The governor and the State officers moved from Augusta, 
their temporary home, and the meetings of the legislature 
were held from this time in the new capitol building. 

The Rescinding Act. — In January, 1796, the legislature 
assembled in Louisville amidst great excitement. It con- 
tained many new members. Governor Matthews sent it 
a message on the situation. He advised it to repeal the 
Yazoo Act, if it could do so legally. The legislature at 
once took up the Yazoo Act. A committee of investigation 
pronounced it not binding on the State on account of the 
fraud used to obtain it. James Jackson introduced a bill 
known as the Rescinding Act. This was at once passed 
by both houses of the legislature and signed by the gov- 
ernor. This Act declared that the sale of the Yazoo lands 
was not binding on the State, and that the money paid into 



THE YAZOO FRAUD 



217 



the treasury should be given back to the Yazoo companies 
and the grant be considered void. 

Burning the Paper. — It was resolved to burn the papers 
of the Yazoo Act. |-^ 
On February 15, 
1796, wood was piled 
in front of the Capi- 
tol, and ignited by 
a burning glass, in 
order that fire drawn 
from the heavens 
might consume the 
offensive papers. 
The Senate and 
House of Represent- 
atives marched out 
in solemn procession. 
When they reached 
the fire they formed 
a circle around it 
and reverently re- 
moved their hats. 

The committee 
appointed to obtain 
the papers and rec- 
ords handed them to the president of the Senate. He 
passed them to the speaker of the House. They were 
then given to the clerk, and finally to the messenger. The 
messenger approached the fire and uttered these words: 
" God save the State! and long preserve her rights! and 




Burning the Yazoo Act. 



2i8 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

may every attempt to injure them perish as these corrupt 
acts now do! " He then threw the papers into the fire, 
where they were burned to ashes. The members then 
returned to the capitol, and work was resumed. 

The Yazoo Claims. — The Yazoo companies refused to 
accept the proposed return of their money. They claimed 
the right to keep the land they had bought from the State, 
and carried their claims into the courts, and even before 
the Congress of the United States. 

After Georgia ceded to the general government in 1802 
its territory west of the Chattahoochee River, the claim of 
the Yazoo companies became a claim against the United 
States. The Supreme Court decided that the title of the 
companies to the lands which they had bought was valid, 
and the general government was forced to purchase the 
right to these lands from the Yazoo companies for large 
sums of money. 

QUESTIONS. 

What did the territory of Georgia embrace at this time ? 

For what purpose were four companies formed ? What were they 
called ? What were their names ? 

How much land did they buy, and for what amount ? 

How did the people feel? Whom did they accuse of bribery? 
What did the governor's secretary do ? 

What had James Jackson refused ? What action did he now take ? 

Where was the seat of government permanently located ? 

What did the legislature of 1796 do? What did the "Rescinding 
Act" declare? 

Describe the burning of the Yazoo papers. 

What finally became of the Yazoo claims ? 



LESSON 55. 



THE PROGRESS OF THE STATE. 

Constitution of 1798. — The first constitution of Georgia 
was adopted in 1777, soon after the people had formed a 
state government. 
After the adoption of 
the Constitution of 
the United States the 
Georgia constitution 
was revised, and was 
known as the Consti- 
tution of 1789. This 
constitution was fur- 
ther considered by a 
convention of 1795, 
but only a few changes 
were made. Finally, 
in 1798, a convention 
of fifty-six delegates 
from twenty-one 
counties met in Louis- 
ville, the capital, and adopted a constitution that lasted 
the State for over half a century. 

The Great Seal of State. — In compfiance with the direc- 
tion of the constitutional convention, a new great seal of 

State was adopted by the legislature of 1799. The seal 

21Q 




The State Seal of 1799. (Obverse.) 



2 20 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



consisted of a round disk about two inches in diameter; on 
one side (the front) were three pillars supporting an arch 
with the word " Constitution " engraved on it. This rep- 
resented the three departments of the government uphold- 
ing the constitution of the State. 

Engraved on a wreath around one pillar was the word 

fill " Wisdom," meaninsf 

III 
ill that the legislature 

should be wise in mak- 
ing the laws; on an- 
other, the word ''Jus- 
tice," that the courts 
should be just in their 
decisions; on another 
" Moderation," that 
the executive should 
administer the laws 
without severity. 
Near the last-named 
pillar was a man with 
a drawn sword, repre- 
senting the military 
defense of the State. 
The inscription on this side was ''State of Georgia, 1799." 
On the other side, the reverse, was a view of the seashore 
with a ship bearing a flag of the United States, and riding 
at anchor near a wharf with hogsheads of tobacco and 
bales of cotton. This represented the exports of the State. 
At a little distance was a boat from the interior. In the 
background was a man in the act of plowing, and a flock 




The State Seal of 1799. (Reverse.) 



i 



THE PROGRESS OF THE STATE 221 

of sheep shaded by a flourishing tree. These represented 
agriculture and grazing. Around all was the motto, " Agri- 
culture and commerce — 17 99-" 

This seal was placed in the oflice of the Secretary of 
State to be attached to all ofhcial papers of the State gov- 
ernment, and is the seal used at the present day. 

Founding the University. — We have already seen in 
another lesson that the legislature had set apart a large 
tract of land as an endowment for a University. In 1785 
an Act was passed '' for the more full and complete estab- 
lishment of a pubKc seat of learning in this State." This 
Act provided for a Board of Trustees. 

In 1800 the Board elected Josiah Meigs president, and 
in 1 80 1 selected a tract of land in Jackson County as the 
site of the college. This tract contained six hundred and 
thirty-three acres. It was bought by John Milledge, who 
presented it to the Trustees. Upon this land college build- 
ings were erected, and a town laid out and named Athens. 
Town lots were sold to raise money for the University. 
President Meigs began the work of the University before 
the buildings were completed and while there were only 
two houses in Athens. Recitations were often heard and 
lectures delivered under the shade of the trees, and for 
years President Meigs had almost the entire instruction of 
the college, being aided only by a tutor or by some of 
the students. There was no library or apparatus, and 
the president alone taught as many as sixty young- men. 

First Graduating Class. — In the spring of 1804 the 
first commencement was held in the open air under the 
shade of a large oak tree. There were ten graduates. 



THE PROGRESS OF THE STATE 223 

President Meigs, in a letter to John Milledge in 1805, 
wrote: '' Your institution has taken a strong root and will 
flourish; and I feel some degree of pride in reflecting that 
a century hence, when this nascent village shall embosom 
a thousand youths, it will now and then be said that you 
gave this land and I was on the forlorn hope." 

Such was the beginning of our State University. It still 
stands in Athens, a noble institution of learning, more than 
a century old, and with the prophecy of its first president 
in a fair way of fulfillment. 

Cession of Western Territory. — An agreement was made 
in the year 1802, between the State of Georgia and the 
United States, by which Georgia ceded to the general gov- 
ernment all that portion of her territory lying west of the 
present boundary line. It was an immense tract of val- 
uable land, embracing almost the entire extent of the 
present States of Alabama and Mississippi. The ceded 
lands amounted to about eighty milHons of acres. 

The conditions of this grant were as follows: 

1. Out of the proceeds of these lands, the United States 
shall give to Georgia $1,250,000. 

2. The United States, at their own expense, shall ex- 
tinguish, for the use of Georgia, as soon as the same can 
be done on reasonable terms, the Indian titles to all the 
land within the State of Georgia. 

3. The territory thus ceded shall form a State as soon 
as it shall contain sixty thousand inhabitants, and as such 
be admitted into the Union. 

In the same year the United States ceded to Georgia 
that part of the twelve-mile strip which lay north of the 



224 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



State. This made the thirty-fifth parallel of latitude the 
northern line of Georgia. 

These articles were agreed to by the legislature of 
Georgia, June i6, 1802. They fixed the present western 
and northern hues of the State of Georgia, which have 
remained unchanged ever since. 




The Old Capitol at ^NIilledgeville. 

Milledgeville the Capital. — Now that the western lands 
had been ceded to the United States and the general gov- 
ernment had agreed to extinguish the Indian title to all 
lands in the limits of Georgia, it was decided to remove 
the capital from Louisville to the center of the State. 
Therefore, at the session of the legislature in 1803, a reso- 
lution was passed selecting a suitable site at the head of 
navigation on the Oconee River as the location for the new 



THE PROGRESS OF THE STATE 225 

capital, which was named Milledgeville in honor of John 
Milledge, then governor of the State. 

The legislature held its session in the new capitol building 
at Milledgeville for the hrst time in 1807. The contract 
for the building was made two years before, and the work 
was then nearly done. The house was built of brick and 
was situated on a high hill in the center of a park. It was 
a large building, and at that time was thought very elegant. 
It had ample rooms for the legislature, and offices for all 
departments of the government. 

Milledgeville was still a small town when the legislature 
first met there. Not a hundred lots had been sold, and 
only a few of these paid for. The town grew and pros- 
pered. A few years later a mansion was built, in which 
the governors lived during their terms of office. Many 
wealthy citizens made Milledgeville their home, and it soon 
became a city of refinement and culture. 

QUESTIONS. 

When was the first constitution of Georgia adopted? How many 
times was it revised ? When was a constitution finally adopted ? 

When was a new great seal of the State adopted ? 

Describe the front of the seal. What words were engraved on 
wreaths about the pillars ? What did the words mean ? 

Describe the reverse of the seal. 

Who was the first president of the University ? Who donated the 
land ? Describe the beginnings of the University. 

Describe the first commencement. 

What lands did Georgia cede to the United States in 1802 ? Name 
the conditions. What States have been formed from this land ? 

What new site was chosen for a capital ? What name was given it, 
and for whom ? 



LESSON 56. 

GEORGIA AND THE STEAMBOAT. 

William Longstreet. — It is well known that a num- 
ber of inventors had tried to make steamboats before 
Robert Fulton succeeded in perfecting his invention 
and running the Clermont up the Hudson River in 1807. 
Among these inventors was WilHam Longstreet, of Augusta, 
Georgia. 

The idea of running boats by steam occurred to Long- 
street as early as 1788. The legislature of that year 
granted him the exclusive privilege of using a newly con- 
structed engine to propel boats by steam. In 1790 he 
wrote to Governor Telfair asking for assistance in " mak- 
ing a steamboat." He said in his letter: " I make no 
doubt but you have heard of my steamboat and as often 
heard it laughed at." 

Longstreet's Steamboat. — Longstreet was poor, as many 
inventors have been, and was laughed at besides. He 
labored for sixteen years against poverty and neglect, but 
was never discouraged. It was not until 1806 that he 
completed his steamboat and launched it on the Savannah 
River. What it was like we have no means of knowing, 
as he made no drawings and left no description of his in- 
vention. All that we are sure of is that his boat was pro- 
pelled by steam, and that it actually did make a short 

voyage on the Savannah in 1806. 

226 



GEORGIA AND THE STEAMBOAT 227 

Longstreet was as modest as he was poor. He did not 
protect his invention by patent, nor say much about it 
afterward. He w^as too poor to make a large steamboat 
for a long voyage, and his small boat broke to pieces after 
a while, and was thrown aside. Robert Fulton made his 
voyage a year after Longstreet's; but the Clermont was a 
large boat and carried passengers regularly. 

Robert Fulton is justly given the credit of perfecting 
the steamboat for successful use, but we must not forget 
that steam navigation had already been proved possible by 
others, and that among them was WilHam Longstreet of 
Georgia. 

The Steamship Savannah, — Let us go forward a few 
years and learn how some Georgia merchants sent a 
steamship across the Atlantic Ocean for the first time. 
This steamship was named the Savannah, and crossed the 
Atlantic in 18 19. 

It was built in New York for a saihng vessel, but, after 
being launched, was bought by WilHam Scarborough and 
others of Savannah, fitted ^^ith engines and side-wheels, 
and brought down the coast. It was a full rigged ship of 
380 tons burden. The wheels were of wrought iron and 
so made that they could be detached from the axles, folded 
up like fans, and laid on deck when the sails were in use. 

Pitch pine was used for fuel, as coal had not come into 
general use for steamships at that time. As a result the 
vessel gave out great clouds of smoke from its single smoke- 
stack. Its speed did not exceed ten knots. 

When the vessel arrived at Savannah great crowds met 
it at the dock. Many excursions up and down the river 



228 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



followed. President Monroe came to Georgia on a visit 
shortly afterward and went on an excursion with the 
owners. It was a gala time in Savannah with the wonder- 
ful steamboat, new to most people of that city. 

The Savannah Crosses the Ocean. — On May 26, 18 19, 
the Savannah sailed for Liverpool and other European 
ports. There were no passengers on board, in spite of the 
efforts of the owners to attract them. It took nearly four 




Thk Savamiah. 



weeks to cross the ocean. About two thirds of the time 
the engine and wheels were used; the rest of the time the 
vessel used its sails to save fuel. 

As the Savannah approached the English coast, the com- 
manders of several ships, seeing the smoke arising from 
the funnel, and thinking the vessel on fire, hastened to offer 
aid. They were much surprised on boarding the stranger 
to find her propelled by steam. 

European Ports Visited. — On reaching Liverpool the 
vessel was the object of much curiosity. Hundreds of 



GEORGIA AND THE STEAMBOAT 229 

people came on board to examine the machinery. After a 
month's stay in this port, the Savannah sailed for Copen- 
hagen and other ports, going as far as St. Petersburg. 
Everywhere it was regarded with wonder and admiration. 
After two or three months in Europe, the Savannah re- 
crossed the ocean, taking over six weeks for the return 
voyage. Later on the vessel went to Washington and 
was offered to the government. The government did not 
buy it, however. Accordingly, it was sold at auction, and 
turned into a saiUng packet for the coast trade. It finally 
went ashore in a storm off Long Island, and was broken to 
pieces by the waves. 

QUESTIONS. 

Who was William Longstreet ? 

What did the legislature of 1788 grant him? What letter did he 
write in 1790? 

When was his steamboat launched, and where? 

How did Longstreet treat his invention? What became of his 
boat? 

When did a steamboat first cross the Atlantic Ocean ? What was 
its name ? 

Describe the vessel. Describe the wheels. What was used for 
fuel ? What was its speed ? 

Describe its reception in Savannah. 

Describe the voyage across the ocean. What aid was offered, and 
why? 

What ports were visited ? 

What became of the Savannah? 



LESSON 57. 

HOW PEOPLE LIVED IN EARLY TIMES. 

In early times there were no large cities in Georgia. 
Most of the people lived on farms or in small towns. The 
wealthy people Hved on large plantations. Their houses 
were spacious and elegant. They were usually painted 
white, with green window blinds, and in the front were 
wide porticoes with large columns. They were generally 
surrounded by groves of oak and other trees, and were so 
situated as to overlook the plantations. 

Home Life of Wealthy Planters. — Not only in Georgia, 
but all over the South, the residences of the planters were 
homes of culture and luxury. The sons and daughters 
were educated in the best schools in the country. Music 
and Hterature made the home Hfe refined. 

The family of the planter Hved in profusion and plenty. 
They were attended by a number of servants, and drove to 
church or to town in the family carriage. Their hospitality 
was unbounded. Several neighboring famiHes would often 
gather at one house and spend a week or more in a social 
party. Hospitahty was shown not only to friends but to 
strangers. No traveler in distress was ever refused a meal or 
a night's lodging, and the respectable traveler, poor or rich, 
was always welcome as a guest as long as he chose to stay. 

Homes of the Plain People. — Not all the people of 
Georgia, however, were rich planters. A great many of our 

230 



HOW PEOPLE LIVED IN EARLY TIMES 



231 



best men were plain people. Their houses were simple build- 
ings situated generally near the roads or on the banks of 
rivers. These people did all their own work. Their clothes 
were made of cloth woven at home. The women carded the 
cotton or wool into small rolls with hand carders. These 
rolls they spun on spinning wheels into thread, which they 




r^g^^^v ^ 



Loom and Spinning Wheel. 



dyed whatever colors they desired. They then wove the 
thread into cloth on homemade looms. Such looms and 
spinning wheels are yet to be found in many country 
homes of Georgia, especially in the northern part of the 
State. Here the good old custom of household industry 
in the production of homespun cloth is still kept up 
by the wives and daughters of thriving and respectable 
farmers. 



232 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



The houses of the frontier settlers usually had but one 
room, the floor of which was made of puncheons, that is, 
spHt logs with the faces smoothed by an ax or hatchet. 
There were no lamps, and candles were not often used. 
Blazing pine knots in the fireplace generally served for 
both light and heat. The boys of the family, after work- 
ing all day in the fields, at night would lie down in front 
of the pine-knot fires and learn' to read and write. Many 
of these boys in after years became distinguished men in 
the history of the State. 




"Negro Quarters." 

Negro Quarters. — The negroes belonging to the plan- 
tation lived in small houses, generally built in a row, and 
called the " negro quarters." Being well treated, they 
were free from care, and were therefore happy and de- 
voted to their masters. After the day's labor they had 
their simple sports, such as dancing, playing the banjo, 



HOW PEOPLE LIVED IN EARLY TIMES 233 

and 'possum hunting. They were fond of singing, even at 
their work. At night around the lire in '' the quarters," 
or at their meetinghouses, they would sing their melodies 
in rich, musical voices. The white children liked to play 
around " the quarters," and Ksten to the stories of " Brer 
Rabbit " and " Brer Fox '' related by the old negroes. 

Cooking in Early Days. — The cooking in early times 
was done in large, open fireplaces. In the fireplace was a 
crane for holding kettles or pots over the fire. Corn bread 
was baked in the hot ashes, — hence called ^' ash cake," — 
and potatoes were often baked in the same way. Bread 
of other kinds was baked in ovens, which were also used 
for baking meat. Turkeys were roasted on a spit hung 
before the fire. 

Traveling in Early Days. — There were no railroads in 
those times, and travehng was generally by stagecoaches. 
The drivers had horns made of tin, which they sounded as 
they came near a town or village, or occasionally as they 
went along the highway, to give notice of their approach. 
The mail was carried by these stages. 

At convenient stations along the roads there were hotels, 
which in those days were called inns, where the horses were 
changed and travelers could get their meals or rest for the 
night. Nowadays we can go from one end of Georgia to 
the other in a day, or can take a sleeping car in Atlanta 
after supper and be in Savannah to breakfast; but in those 
times the journey would take nearly a week. 

Going to Market. — The absence of railroads compelled 
the people to bring all goods and merchandise into the 
interior in wagons, and to carry their crops in the same way 



234 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

to Savannah, Augusta, or Charleston, which were the great 
markets in those days. Many had to drive more than a 
hundred miles to reach one of these towns. They used 
great canvas-covered wagons in which they carried pro- 
visions, cooking utensils, and blankets, besides the produce. 

Neighbors who had to make such a journey started at 
the same time and traveled together, so that long wagon 
trains were constantly passing along the public roads. 
When night came the wagons stopped by the side of the 
road near a spring or a small stream, and a camp fire 
was built. Supper was cooked, after which the travelers, 
wrapping themselves in blankets, lay down to sleep. 

Georgia Cracker. — The driver of each wagon carried a 
whip, which he often popped and cracked as he drove 
along. With the handle in both hands he would pop his 
large whip from side to side until it sounded like the rapid 
firing of a pistol. From this practice the name " Georgia 
Cracker " is said to have originated, the cracker being a 
man from the country who, in driving to market, cracked 
his whip as he went along. 

QUESTIONS. 

Describe the homes of the wealthy planters in early times. How 
did they show their hospitality? 

Describe the homes of the plain people. Describe their clothes. 

Describe the houses of the frontier settlers. 

How was cooking done ? 

Describe the Kfe of the negroes. 

What was the method of travehng? 

What can you say of the early inns ? 

How did the people go to market ? Describe the wagon trains. 

What is the origin of the name ''Georgia Cracker*'? 



LESSON 58. 

EARLY CUSTOMS AND HABITS. 

Tobacco Rolling. — In the northern part of the State, 
and beyond the borders, a great deal of tobacco was raised. 
The tobacco, when cured, was pressed into huge and se- 




ToBAcco Rolling. 



curely bound hogsheads. Around the heads of these hogs- 
heads were pinned wooden felloes, which made a wheel at 
each end, and in the center of each head a large pin was 
inserted to serve as an axle. A hickory pole was split at 
one end to form shafts, which were fastened to the axle. 
Mules or oxen were hitched to the pole, and as they moved 
they drew the hogshead along. 

235 



236 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

Many of these teams would go together for company, 
and the drivers were called " tobacco rollers." A road 
known as the " tobacco road " begins in the upper portion 
of the State and winds in and out until it reaches the 
Savannah River below the shoals in Richmond County. 
When the river was reached the hogsheads were placed on 
flatboats and floated to Savannah. 

Political Meetings. — There were but few newspapers 
in those times, and the people learned about political mat- 
ters at large public meetings. These meetings were ad- 
dressed by the leading men of the day, who generally 
spoke from a platform built under the shade of a tree. 
Sometimes several thousand citizens from a half dozen 
counties would gather at some central place to hear political 
speeches. In this way the people were instructed in public 
affairs, and developed powers of oratory and capacity for 
statesmanship that made Georgia and other Southern States 
famous in the history of the country. 

Barbecue. — It was the custom at these political meet- 
ings to cook whole pigs, or kids, or calves, the carcasses 
being roasted on poles stretched over a fire made in a hole 
in the ground. This was called a barbecue. The Georgia 
barbecue became famous throughout the country. 

Muster Day. — Another great occasion of pubHc gather- 
ing was " muster day," when citizens liable to military 
service met to be drilled in the manual of arms and 
in marching. The Federal government had but a small 
standing army at that time, and depended upon the States 
to furnish soldiers in case of war. These State troops were 
called militia. 



EARLY CUSTOMS AND HABITS 



237 



The men were organized into companies, battalions, regi- 
ments, and brigades, and there were captains, majors, 
colonels, brigadier generals, and major generals. These offi- 
cers wore bright uniforms and were persons of influence and 




A Barbecue. 



importance. On muster days the people came out in large 
numbers to see the marching. 

Fox Hunting. — One of the chief amusements of the 
wealthy class was fox hunting. Some of the rich planters 
kept packs of hounds trained for the hunt. The hunters 
would generally meet at daylight on horseback, and start 



238 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

off for the chase. After the fox had been scented, the 
hounds would start on his track in full cry, the hunters 
riding after in hot haste. Over ditches and fences, across 
fields and roads, through woods and meadows, the horses 
and dogs would go for many a mile until the fox was caught. 
Frequently women went on the chase, and were as fearless 
riders as the men. The rider who was "in at the death " 
was entitled to the trophy, which was the long, bushy tail 
of the fox. 

House Raising. — Among the social customs in early 
times in Georgia was " house raising." When a settler 
wanted to build a log cabin in the woods, he cut enough 
logs for the purpose and invited his neighbors to come and 
help him raise them to their proper places and set them up 
in the frame of the house. The neighbors cheerfully did 
this, for they were always ready to lend a helping hand to 
one another. 

Logrolling. — Another custom was known as " logroll- 
ing." When a piece of forest ground was to be cleared, 
the trees were belted to make them die. In this state they 
were blown down by the winter winds, and the first work 
in the spring was to cut them into logs of convenient size 
for rolhng. The farmer invited the aid of his neighbors, 
and they helped him roll the logs into piles for burning. 

Upon these occasions feats of strength and activity were 
a part of the program. The youth who could pull his man 
down at the end of the hand-stick, throw him in a wrestle, 
or outstrip him in a foot race, was regarded as the best man 
in the settlement. He was greeted with a cheer by the old 
ladies, a slap on the shoulder by the men, and with the 



EARLY CUSTOMS AND HABITS 



239 



shy and encouraging glances of the girls. He had his 
choice of partners in the dance, and rode home with the 
prettiest girl, generally on the same horse. While the 
men were logrolhng, the women of the neighborhood joined 
in " quilting." After sewing all morning they had a good 
country dinner, and spent the afternoon in conversation. 



■ 




^^^ 




1 


H 






fe^ 




IB 




^k,^M| 


^mI 


^■^ 


I^^^^Kl 


wm 










IHk^S^KW^ 


r 






^HhB^^^I^^hk <' , 


te-- 


ffw^MB 




^^H^ 




S 



Corn Shucking. 

Corn Shucking. — After the harvest of corn was gath- 
ered, some farmer would invite the neighbors to a " corn 
shucking," that is, the work of taking the shucks off the 
ears of corn. Generally the corn was put in two piles, and 
sides were chosen by the young men present. At a given 
signal each side would begin vigorously to husk the ears 



240 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

of corn in the pile. The side that linished first won the 
prize. 

All these gatherings ended in what was called a " froHc," 
that is, games of some kind, or dancing, in which young and 
old joined. The music was supplied by some old negro 
fiddler. Sometimes the dances were held in the morning, 
and if at night, rarely later than nine or ten o'clock. Such 
social meetings promoted the spirit of friendship, encour- 
aged manly virtues, and contributed to the happy home life 
that characterized the early settlers of the State. 

QUESTIONS. 

Describe tobacco rolling. Describe the tobacco road. 

How did the people learn about political matters ? 

Describe a barbecue. 

What was muster day? 

Describe a fox hunt. 

Describe a house raising. 

Describe a log rolling. What were the sports on such an occasion 1 

Describe a corn shucking. 

How did these gatherings generally end ? 



LESSON 59. 

CRAWFORD AND CLARK. 

Georgia Politics. — For many years there was but one 
political party in Georgia, and that was the party of which 
Thomas Jefferson was the founder. The party in Georgia, 
however, had divided into two factions, one of which was 
led by William H. Crawford. The leader of the other 
party was General John Clark. 

Character of Crawford. — William H. Crawford was one 
of the greatest men in the history of the State. He was 
born in Virginia, and when eleven years old came with 
his father to Columbia County. When his father died, he 
began teaching school to support his mother. He was at 
one time a teacher in the Richmond Academy. 

Later on he became a lawyer and statesman of great 
abihty and of national reputation. At one time he was 
president of the United States Senate. He was the friend 
and companion of such men as Madison, Jefferson, and 
Monroe. When Crawford was minister to France, he was 
presented to Napoleon, who was so struck by his firm step, 
lofty bearing, and tall, manly figure, that he involuntarily 
bowed twice. Napoleon afterward said that Crawford was 
one of the greatest men he ever met, and the only man 
before whom he felt inclined to bow. 

Crawford and Clark. — While Crawford was still a 

young lawyer, he incurred the enmity of John Clark, the 

241 



242 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



son of General Elijah Clarke. Clark was a man of strong 
passions, a good soldier, and the idol of the common people. 
He became involved in a quarrel with Crawford and sent 




William H. Crawford. 

him a challenge to fight a duel. On the day of the meeting 
Crawford was excited and allowed his disengaged arm to 
hang exposed to fire. The ball from Clark's pistol struck 
him in the wrist. The two men became personal and poHti- 
cal enemies. 



CRAWFORD AND CLARK 243 

The followers of Crawford were called the " Crawford 
party," while the followers of Clark made up the " Clark 
party." The people of the State divided between these 
two leaders, and intense feeling existed at the elections. 

Crawford in National Politics. — Crawford himself was 
removed from the controversy by entering national poHtics 
as senator from Georgia. He was afterwards minister to 
France, and Secretary of the Treasury in the cabinet of 
President Monroe. He was looked upon as Monroe's prob- 
able successor. In 1824 he was a candidate for President 
of the United States. Before the election he was stricken 
with paralysis, and retired altogether from pubHc hfe. 

Clark Elected Governor. — The Crawford party in 
Georgia, however, continued to oppose John Clark and 
the Clark party. George M. Troup became the leader of 
the Crawford forces, and the party was then known as the 
'' Troup party." Troup became the great political enemy 
of Clark. A contest occurred between these two in 1819, 
as to which should be elected governor. At that time the 
governor was chosen by the legislature. When that body 
met, Clark was elected by a majority of thirteen votes. 

Troup Elected Governor. — In 1823 Troup was again in 
the field for governor. John Clark had served two terms 
and was no longer a candidate, but Matthew Talbot, one 
of the leaders of the Clark party, was nominated to oppose 
Troup. The contest was warm, party lines were closely 
drawn, and party spirit was intense. When the legislature 
met in November, 1823, their first duty was to choose the 
governor. The result was the election of Troup by a ma- 
jority of four votes: Troup, eighty-five; Talbot, eighty-one. 



244 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

Troup Reelected by Popular Vote. — The first election 
of a governor by the people took place in October, 1825. 
Troup was again a candidate. His opponent was his old 
enemy, General Clark. All the old party strife that had 
slumbered for many years broke out anew. Every argu- 
ment was used to affect the election; bitter hatreds sprang 
up, even in families and among friends. 

The day of election came in October. There were sixty 
counties, and in each there was a scene of wild excitement. 
The election returns were sent to Milledgeville and counted 
by the legislature which met in November. Troup was re- 
elected by a majority of six hundred and eighty-two. It 
was found, however, that a majority of the members of the 
legislature were of the Clark party, and so Clark would 
have been elected governor had the old system remained. 

After this defeat Clark accepted a position as Indian 
Agent and moved to the west coast of Florida. Here he 
died of yellow fever in 1832. 

QUESTIONS. 

Who were the leaders of the first political factions in Georgia? 

What can you say of the early life of Crawford ? 

What did Crawford become later on ? How did he impress Napo- 
leon ? What did Napoleon say of him ? 

Whose enmity did Crawford incur? What can you say of Clark? 
What can you say of their duel ? 

What were the names of the two parties? 

What national positions did Crawford hold ? 

What probably caused his defeat for President ? 

Who succeeded him as leader of the Crawford party ? 

Describe the contest of 1818 for governor. The contest in 1823. 

Describe the contest of 1825. What became of Clark? 



LESSON 60. 

TROUP AND THE TREATY. 

Character of Troup. — George M. Troup was the last 
governor of Georgia elected by the legislature, and was the 




George M. Troup. 

first governor elected by the people. He was a man of 
ordinary height, with light complexion, blue eyes, and 

245 



246 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

curly, sandy hair. His carriage was erect, his step slow 
and measured. He had the air of a soldier. He was very 
brave, and where principle was involved was a stranger to 
compromise. He once had a dispute with a neighbor about 
a piece of land that adjoined his farm, and he wrote to the 
overseer: '^ If I have not right on my side, I will surrender, 
but not compromise." In the matter of dress he was in- 
different, wearing a blue coat with metal buttons, a buff 
vest, and a fur cap. The administration of Troup is noted 
for his controversy with President Monroe and President 
John Quincy Adams over the treaty made with the Indians 
for their lands in Georgia. 

The Indian Titles in Georgia. — It will be remembered 
that the United States had agreed, in 1802, to extinguish 
the Indian title to all the lands in Georgia (see page 223). 
More than twenty years had passed and the Indians were 
still here. Naturally the people of the State were impa- 
tient for the general government to carry out the contract, 
and for the Indians to be removed from the limits of 
Georgia. The Creeks and the Cherokees had resolved to 
make no more treaties for the sale of land. They said to 
all proposals: " We shall not sell even one foot of ground." 

Monroe and Troup. — In 1824 President Monroe sent a 
message to Congress in which he said: " The Indian titles 
are not affected in the slightest circumstance by the com- 
pact (of 1802) with Georgia, and there is no obligation on 
the United States to remove the Indians by force." This 
message provoked a letter from Governor Troup to the 
Secretary of War, in which the governor asked: '' Is it dis- 
covered at last that Georgia has no claim upon the United 



TROUP AND THE TREATY 



247 



States or upon the Indians under the compact of 1802? Is 
all that a dream with which the deluded people of Georgia 
have been plaguing themselves for twenty years? " 



^ 



l"5liEitude West .^--^ from Greenwich Q A R _P ''"L I N ;\ 

EARLY'S MAP^i- 



OF 

GEORGIA 

1818 




Treaty of 1825. — Because of the unfriendly attitude of 
the Indians, negotiations with them were of no avail. 
Many meetings were held with the chiefs, but to no pur- 



248 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

pose. All efforts of the government to get them to give up 
their lands had failed. President Monroe decided, however, 
to make another effort, and summoned a meeting of the 
chiefs at Indian Springs in February, 1825. The hostile 
Alabama Creeks did not attend. The Georgia Creeks, 
called Lower Creeks, led by Wilham Mcintosh, resolved to 
ignore the Alabama Creeks, and to negotiate with the gen- 
eral government for a cession of land. They proposed to 
give up the lands belonging to the Lower Creeks in Georgia 
only, and held, therefore, that the absence of the Alabama 
Creeks was no hindrance to the negotiations. After a 
friendly talk a treaty was concluded and signed by nearly 
all the chiefs present. This is known as the Treaty of 
1825. 

By this treaty the Creeks ceded to the United States 
" all the land within the boundaries of the present State of 
Georgia as defined by the compact of 1802." For the ces- 
sion they were to obtain lands of '' like quality, acre for acre, 
westward of the Mississippi," and the time of their removal 
was not to " extend beyond the first of September of the 
next year." Governor Troup at once took steps to survey 
the Indians' lands, and the friendly Creeks made ready to 
depart for their new homes. 

Opposition of the Alabama Creeks. — When the terms of 
the treaty became known to the hostile Creeks, great ex- 
citement arose among them. They declared that the treaty 
at Indian Springs was void. A general council of the Ala- 
bama Creeks condemned Mcintosh to death, and a party 
consisting of one hundred and seventy men undertook to 
carry out the sentence. They proceeded to the residence 



TROUP AND THE TREATY 249 

of Mcintosh upon the banks of the Chattahoochee River 
in what is now Carroll County. Arriving on the spot, they 
concealed themselves until the hour of three in the morn- 
ing. Procuring a quantity of pitch pine, they tied it in 
bundles, placed it upon the backs of three strong warriors, 
and then quietly approached the dwelling. 

Death of Mcintosh. — The Indians surrounded the dwell- 
ing and guarded every way of escape. The pine was kin- 
dled and torches apphed to various parts of the house. 
By the light of the flames the brave Mcintosh saw the 
attacking party and the impossibility of escape. He was 
the only occupant of the burning house except an Indian 
friend, who was shot as he tried to run from the place. 
Retreating to the second story, Mcintosh used four guns 
which he had in the house, and kept his enemies at bay. 
But the flames drove him down, and, coming into an ex- 
posed position, he was instantly shot. He was then dragged 
into the yard and stabbed to death. 

QUESTIONS. 

Describe the appearance of George M. Troup. What did he once 
say in a dispute ? What was his taste in dress ? For what was his 
administration noted ? 

For what were the people impatient? What had the Creeks and 
the Cherokees resolved to do? 

What was the result of the efforts of the government ? 

What meeting was summoned by Monroe? Who did not attend? 
Who did attend? What did they propose to give up? What was 
the name of this treaty ? 

What effect did this treaty have on the hostile Creeks? 

Describe the death of Mcintosh. 



LESSON 61. 

GEORGIA DEFIES THE GENERAL GOVERNMENT. 

Action of the United States. — - Seeing the unfriendly and 
dangerous humor of a part of the Creek Indians, the United 
States government wished to pacify them in order to prevent 
trouble. The government, therefore, unwisely made an- 
other treaty with the hostile Creeks in which it gave back 
to them a part of the land ceded by the friendly Creeks at 
Indian Springs. But this only brought on more trouble, 
because Governor Troup refused to accept the last treaty 
and held to the treaty made at Indian Springs. 

Governor Troup Defies President Adams. — The legis- 
lature ordered all the territory to be surveyed and sold. 
John Quincy Adams, President of the United States, sent 
word to the governor not to survey any of the lands that 
had been given back to the Creeks by the last treaty. 
Governor Troup replied, saying: '' Georgia owns the soil, 
and has the right to survey it." The President threatened 
to arrest the surveyors, but Governor Troup ordered them 
to go on with the work. The Indians threatened to murder 
the surveyors, but they were undismayed. 

Finally, President Adams sent word that he would use 
military force to stop the survey. This threat was met by 
Troup in the following words: " You will distinctly under- 
stand, therefore, that I feel it my duty to resist to the ut- 
most every miHtary attack which the government of the 

250 



GEORGIA DEFIES THE GENERAL GOVERNMENT 251 

United States shall think proper to make on the territory, 
the people, or the sovereignty of Georgia." 

Thus Georgia defied the threat of the United States. 
The crisis was reached, but happily strife was avoided by 
the proposal to make another effort to acquire the consent 
of all the Creeks to a cession of their lands in Georgia. 
The survey was then stopped by Governor Troup until the 
treaty could be made. 

Meeting of the Creeks. — A meeting of the Creek chiefs 
was called at the Creek agency. The Creek chiefs were 
plainly told that Georgia intended to get possession, sooner 
or later, of all the lands the Indians occupied in Georgia, 
and that opposition and delay were useless. They were 
advised to yield to the inevitable and be paid for their 
lands now; otherwise they might expect continued war, 
and at the end get nothing for their lands. 

The Creek Lands Ceded. — - The chiefs and head men 
finally agreed to cede to the United States all the remain- 
ing lands they owned within the chartered Hmits of Georgia. 
In consideration of this they were paid about twenty- 
eight thousand dollars. Thus ended the difhculty with 
the Creek Indians in Georgia, and shortly afterward the 
tribes which had occupied lands in this State moved to 
their new home west of the Mississippi. Throughout the 
whole controversy Governor Troup had pursued a firm 
and consistent course which had won general praise. He 
had insisted upon the rights of his State and had secured 
them. 

Visit of Lafayette. — An interesting event of this time 
was the visit to Georgia of the famous Lafayette, who, in his 



252 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

old age, desired to behold again the scenes of his many 
triumphs during the war of the Revolution. Acting under 
a joint resolution of both branches of the legislature, Gov- 
ernor Troup welcomed him on his arrival in Savannah, 
March 19, 1825. As the great friend of America stepped 
ashore from the vessel in which he had come, he was cor- 
dially greeted as the guest of the State. He remained a 
few days in Savannah, where he was feasted and treated 
with the highest respect. From Savannah he went to 
Augusta, and thence to Milledgeville, where he was enter- 
tained at the governor's mansion. 

QUESTIONS. 

What did the United States government wish to do? What 
treaty was made ? 

What did Governor Troup refuse to do ? 

What did the legislature order? 

What word did President Adams send to Governor Troup ? What 
was Troup's reply ? 

What did Adams then do ? What did Troup order ? 

What did Adams finally threaten to do? What was Troup's 
reply ? 

How was strife avoided ? 

What meeting was held? What were the Indians told? What 
did the chiefs and head men cede ? 

What distinguished foreigner visited Georgia in 1825? 



LESSON 62. 

REMOVAL OF THE CHEROKEES. 

Condition of the Cherokees. — The Cherokees were now 
the only Indians left in Georgia. They lived in the north- 
ern part of the State. Some of them were as nearly civil- 
ized as Indians could be, possessing farms and owning 
slaves. The great mass of them, however, were poor and 
little inclined to work. There were a few churches and 
some schools for the Indians to attend, but they paid 
slight heed to the religion of the white man, and cared little 
for his learning. Some of the half-breeds were prosperous; 
the rest of the Cherokees were lazy and content to live with 
the bare necessaries of life. 

The Cherokees claimed to be an independent nation. 
They had a constitution and a regularly organized govern- 
ment, with a capital at New Echota, near the present city 
of Calhoun. They even had a newspaper printed in the 
Cherokee language and devoted to the interests of the 
Cherokee nation. 

The Cherokee Alphabet. — The Cherokee alphabet had 
been invented by Sequoyah, a half-breed Cherokee Indian. 
It consisted of eighty letters. Sequoyah never learned to 
read or write in English, but he saw one of his tribe reading 
the language of the white people, and he resolved to make a 
written language for his own people. He sat by his tent 
and wrote on birch bark, and taught his little daughter 

253 



254 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



the characters. When she learned to read she was tested 
by the tribe, and her success produced great excitement. 
The missionaries adopted his characters and made a Bible 
to be read in the Cherokee language. Soon a newspaper 

was started and the 
type was cast in the 
Sequoyah charac- 
ters. The big red- 
wood trees in Cali- 
fornia are named for 
this Indian genius, 
who gave a written 
and printed lan- 
guage to his people. 
By all of this it is 
easily seen that the 
better class of Cher- 
okees were fond of 
their homes and were 
not at all desirous to 
give up their lands to 
the people of Georgia 
and to move to 
others beyond the 
Mississippi. With the poorer class it made but little 
difference where they lived. 

The Act of 1829. — The legislature of 1829 passed an 
Act extending the laws of the State over the Cherokee 
country on the ground that it was part of Georgia. Power 
was given to the courts of the counties lying next to the 




Sequoyah teaching his Daughter the 
Cherokee Alphabet. 



REMOVAL OF THE CHEROKEES 255 

Cherokees to try all persons, whether Indians or whites, 
charged with committing crimes in that territory; and this 
power was exercised. 

The Cherokees objected to this. They contended that 
they were an independent nation. They had their own 
laws, and they claimed the right, under treaties with the 
United States, to deal with their own criminals. They 
also employed lawyers to defend their claim. 

Gold in North Georgia. — Another reason for extending 
the laws over Cherokee Georgia was that it had become 
necessary to protect the interests of the State in the gold 
mines that had been discovered in that section. Gold was 
found first in Habersham County in 1828. A gold fever 
broke out and spread among the people. Many whites 
moved into the Indian lands and began mining. The 
Indians themselves also began digging for the precious 
metal. As was to be expected, quarrels and strife arose 
among the white miners, and between them and the Indians. 
They would gather around the camp fires at night, and 
drink, and gamble, and fight. 

For a number of years gold mining in the northern por- 
tion of Georgia was profitable, until the more valuable 
mines in CaHfornia were discovered. A United States 
branch mint for the coining of gold was estabHshed in 
Dahlonega. This place, now in Lumpkin County, was 
once a little Indian village, named Tauloneca, which 
means yellow money. Gold was often found in the court 
house square, particularly after a shower of rain; and 
the little boys would frequently pick up small pieces of 
gold. 



256 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

Treaty at New Echota. — The United States government 
saw the necessity of taking some active steps to remove the 
Cherokees. In December, 1835, a treaty was made with 
them at New Echota. The principal articles of this treaty 
were as follows: The Cherokee nation gave up their claim 
to all lands east of the Mississippi for the sum of five million 
dollars and a tract of seven million acres west of the Mis- 
sissippi River. This land was never to be included in any 
other State. The United States agreed to protect the 
Cherokees from civil strife and foreign enemies, to convey 
them to their new homes, and maintain them for one year 
after their arrival. 

The Indians were given two years to leave Georgia. 
When the time came military companies were sent into 
the Cherokee country, and the Indians were gathered into 
camps. Fourteen thousand were assembled, and the long 
journey to Indian Territory was begun. By December, 
1838, the Indians had all left, and Georgia was free to 
occupy all that beautiful mountain territory still called 
Cherokee Georgia. 

QUESTIONS. 

Where did the Cherokees live ? 

What can you say of some of them? What was the condition of 
the great mass of them ? 

What did they claim to be ? What did they have ? 

By whom and how was the Cherokee alphabet invented ? 

What did the legislature of 1829 do, and why? 

What can you say of gold mining in upper Georgia? 

When and where was the treaty of removal made? What were 
its principal articles ? How many Indians were removed, and when ? 



LESSON 63. 

HIGHER EDUCATION IN GEORGIA. 

Early Education in Georgia. — In another chapter we 
have read about the rise and progress of the University. 
There were also, by this time, many high schools through- 
out the State, and primary schools in almost every village. 
But as yet there was no public school system such as we have 
to-day. The boys and girls of those days were fortunate 
if there was a school within riding or walking distance of 
their homes. Those who desired an education often had to 
move to a village. School lasted all day from early in the 
morning until dark, with an hour for dinner. The teacher 
was generally a man, very stern in his discipline, who be- 
lieved that the best way to teach school was to apply the 
rod to lazy pupils. 

Out of these '' old field schools," as they are called, have 
come some of the best men of the State. From there they 
went to the better class of high schools and academies, and 
on to the State University. 

By this time the thought of the people was turned to 
higher education. In this lesson we shall learn about the 
founding of three great colleges. 

Mercer University. — In January, 1833, the Baptists 
opened a school known as Mercer Institute, in Greene 
County. The beginning of this school was very modest, 
for the building consisted of two double cabins with a 

257 



258 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

garret in each, and these served for dwelHng, dining-rooms, 
and study for both teachers and pupils. The school was 
begun with one teacher and thirty-nine students. 

The next year there were eighty students, and another 
teacher was engaged. During the second and third years 
more buildings and better rooms were added. In 1838 the 
name was changed to Mercer University. The school had 
been named Mercer after Rev. Jesse Mercer, the leading 
Baptist minister of the State and one of the ardent support- 
ers of the institution. 

In 1838 a town was laid out around the university, and 
named Penfield, after Joseph Penfield of Savannah, who 
had given twenty-five hundred dollars to aid the school 
in the beginning. Mercer University continued to improve 
and grow in number of students and popularity. In 187 1 
the school was moved to Macon, and it remains as one of 
the noblest institutions of the State. 

Emory College. — In December, 1836, the legislature 
granted a charter to Emory College, founded by the Metho- 
dists, and named after Bishop Emory. The college was 
located in what is now Newton County. The Rev. Ignatius 
Few was chosen president. The town of Oxford soon grew 
up around the institution. The first class graduated in 
1841. From that time until the present, except four years 
during and just after the war, the school has continued in 
operation, graduating nearly a thousand young men, some 
of whom have become famous in the history of the country. 

Wesleyan Female College. — Attention was also given 
to the higher education of girls. As far back as 1825 
Duncan Campbell presented a bill to the legislature for 



HIGHER EDUCATION IN GEORGIA 259 

the education of young women, and, though the bill was 
not passed, he is regarded as the author of the plan of a 
female college. In 1835 the people of Macon began to 
think of building a school for girls. A meeting of the citi- 
zens was held, a sum of money raised, and a site chosen 
on a high hill overlooking the city. 

The money and the site were given to the Methodist 
Conference, and a school was built, named the Georgia 
Female College. It was opened in January, 1839. The 
first class graduated in 1840, and since that time about 
fifteen hundred young women have received diplomas from 
this institution. In 1843 ^^^ name was changed to Wes- 
leyan Female College. It has the distinction of being the 
first college in the world chartered to confer degrees upon 
women. 

QUESTIONS. 

What can you say of schools in the early days ? 

When was Mercer Institute begun? Describe the buildings. 
What name was given to it in 1838? For whom was it named? 

When was Emory College chartered? For whom was it named? 
When did the first class graduate ? 

Who was the author of the plan for a female college ? What name 
was given to the college in Macon? What name was given to it in 
1843 ? What distinction has it? 



LESSON 64. 

OUR FIRST RAILROADS. 

Traveling by Stagecoach. — Traveling in the early days 
was by stagecoach or private carriage, or on horseback. 
Regular stage roads were built through the country from 




A Stagecoach. 



Savannah to Augusta and Macon; from Augusta to Mil- 

ledgeville, Macon, Athens, and other places. These stage 

routes connected all the large cities and ran through the 

small villages. 

260 



OUR FIRST RAILROADS 261 

Regular stagecoaches ran from place to place. There 
were inns along the way where passengers could spend the 
night and get their meals. The coaches went about forty 
miles a day. It took three or four days, and sometim.es in 
bad weather a week, to go from Savannah to Augusta. 
Railroad cars nowadays go more miles in an hour than a 
stagecoach could go in a day. 

Beginnings of Steam Cars. — In 1830 the first passenger 
railroad train in the United States was run between 
Washington and Baltimore. In 1831 the road between 
Charleston and Hamburg, in South Carolina, was opened. 
It was one hundred and thirty-six miles long, and at 
the time was the most important railroad in America. 
Then everybody began talking about railroads and steam 
cars, and how much better they were than stagecoaches. 
Still there were many doubtful minds. The newspapers 
of Augusta and Macon advised the pecple to be careful 
about trying steam cars, for they might not be a safe 
means of travel. 

When it was proposed to build railroads in Georgia, a 
number of towns objected to the roads running through 
them. The people were afraid of the children being run 
over and the horses being frightened, besides the danger 
from sparks and the annoyance of noise and smoke. 
Therefore the railroads were often required to pass a mile 
or half a mile away from the village. 

The first scheme for railroads in Georgia was to connect 
Savannah and Macon; to connect Augusta with Athens, 
Madison, and Eatonton; and to build a line from the 
junction of these lines to the Tennessee River. 



262 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

The Georgia Railroad. — The Georgia Railroad re- 
ceived its charter in 1833, and the road was begun from 
Augusta, with the plan of extending it to some point in 
the interior of the State. At first the road was to run 
to Union Point, with branches to Athens, Madison, and 
Eatonton. In 1837 a portion of the road was finished, 
and cars began to run and carry passengers and freight. 

By the end of 1839 eighty- three miles had been con- 
structed, and the road was in operation to Greensboro. 
In 1840 eighty-eight miles were finished, and the next 
year the road was extended to Madison, and the Athens 
branch was completed. 

The Central Railroad. — Meanwhile the construction of 
other roads was in progress. In 1834 a survey had been 
made between Savannah and Macon, and in 1836 the 
charter of the Central Railroad was granted. By this 
time the people had fully realized the great importance and 
benefit of the railroad system. When news was received 
in Macon that the charter had been granted, the city was 
illuminated, bonfires were lighted, the church bells were 
rung, cannon were fired, and public speeches made. 

The building of the road from Savannah was at once 
begun, and, as it advanced, the stage routes to Macon were 
made shorter. At last, in 1843, "the first passenger car 
arrived at the temporary depot, two and a half miles from 
Macon. The road was one hundred and ninety miles 
long, and, at the time it was completed, was the longest 
railroad in the world built and owned by one company. 

Western and Atlantic Railroad. — While these roads 
were being built from Savannah, Augusta, and Macon, 



OUR FIRST RAILROADS 263 

work was begun on the road with which they were to con- 
nect, and which was to extend through the Cherokee coim- 
try to the Tennessee River. The road was chartered in 
1836, and was built at the expense of the State. For this 
reason it is often called the " State Road," though its 
proper name is the Western and Atlantic Railroad. 

Beginning of Atlanta. — An elevated location, seven miles 
east of the Chattahoochee River, was selected as the point 
where the new road should begin and the two roads from 
the south should end. In 1845 '^^^ Georgia Railroad was 
completed to this point, which the engineers first caUed 
Terminus. The State authorities named it Marthasville, 
for a daughter of Governor Wilson Lumpkin. This name 
was subsequently changed by the legislature to Atlanta, 
and the city which grew up there became the center of the 
railroad system of the State. 

In 1840 there were six hundred and thirty-six miles of 
railroad graded in Georgia, which was more than in any 
other State in the Union at that time. 

QUESTIONS. 

What can you say of traveKng in early days ? 

What can you say of stagecoaches and inns ? 

What can you say of the road between Charleston and Hamburg ? 

To what did the people of some places object ? Of what were they 
afraid ? 

What was the first scheme for railroads in Georgia ? 

When was the Georgia Railroad begun ? 

When was the Central Railroad chartered? When did the first 
passenger car arrive near Macon ? 

What road was being built through the Cherokee country ? 

Where did the Western and Atlantic Railroad begin ? 

What other name was given it ? What is its present name ? 



LESSON 65. 

CRAWFORD W. LONG. 

One of the most eminent men in the history of Georgia 
is Dr. Crawford W. Long, who is now recognized as the 
discoverer of the anaesthetic power of sulphuric ether. 

Painless Surgery, — Any person who breathes the vapor 
from sulphuric ether, until he is under the influence of it, 
becomes anaesthetized, or insensible to pain. In that con- 
dition he can stand a surgical operation without suffering, 
and, indeed, without knowing that it is being performed. 

Before 1842 no surgical operation could be performed 
without pain to the patient. There was nothing to give 
the sufferer to relieve his agony. Therefore, many opera- 
tions were impossible because they were too painful to be 
endured. Now there are thousands of operations, daily, 
of the most delicate sort, and the patient sleeps quietly 
while the physicians are at work, and wakes up to find the 
operation over and himself without pain. 

Dr. Crawford W. Long. — Dr. Long was born in Daniels- 

ville, Georgia, in 181 7. He graduated in medicine at the 

University of Pennsylvania, and, after a few years' study 

in New York, settled in the httle village of Jefferson, 

Georgia, eighteen miles from Athens. Here he began the 

practice of medicine, riding to the farmers' homes for 

miles around, in the old-fashioned way of the village and 

country doctor. 

264 



CRAWFORD W. LONG 



265 



Laughing Gas. — In the village of Jefferson some young 
men had learned how to inhale " laughing gas/' Under its 
influence they would laugh, cry, roll over, jump about, 




Dr. Crawford W. Long. 



make speeches, and do many amusing things. It was con- 
sidered great fun to give some one of the party a deep 
breath of this gas, and for the others to see how ridiculous 
he would become. The gas was harmless, and its elTects 
very amusing. 

Ether Parties. — Laughing gas, however, was expensive 
and troublesome to prepare, so Dr. Long suggested that 



266 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

they inhale sulphuric ether instead. This had almost the 
same effect, and ether parties were as fashionable and funny 
as the laughing gas parties had been. Under the influence 
of ether the young men would wrestle, box, fight, sing, 
turn somersaults, and make laughable speeches. 

During their frolics severe bruises, cuts, and sprains were 
often received by the young men and even by Dr. Long 
himself. Strangely enough no one felt any pain until the 
effects of the ether wore away. One of the young men 
sprained his ankle badly, but did not complain of any 
suffering while the effects of the ether lasted. 

Operations on James Venable and Others. — Dr. Long 
was a thoughtful man, and, observing this peculiar quality 
of sulphuric ether vapor, he reasoned that if the young men 
felt no pain when injured and under the influence of ether, 
why could he not perform a painless surgical operation? 
He thought it over and waited for the first chance. Soon 
the time came for a practical test. One of his young friends, 
James M. Venable, had two tumors on his neck. Knowing 
that ether had deadened the pain of injuries received in the 
frolics, the young man agreed that Dr. Long might remove 
one tumor if he be allowed to inhale ether. This was done 
March 30, 1842. The tumor was removed and the patient 
felt no pain. This was the first surgical operation ever 
performed with the patient under the influence of pain- 
deadening vapor. On June 6, 1842, the other tumor was 
removed in the same painless manner. On July 3, 1842, 
Dr. Long amputated the toe of a negro boy, and September 
9, 1843, removed a tumor from the head of a woman, with- 
out pain to the patients. 



CRAWFORD W. LONG 267 

Recognition of Dr. Long. — Other men afterwards claimed 
to have been first to discover the anaesthetic power of ether, 
but it is clearly proved that their operations were performed 
some time after those of Dr. Long. The medical societies 
the world over give credit to Dr. Long as the man who first 
suggested this great rehef for bodily suffering of those who 
need to endure the surgeon's knife. 

QUESTIONS. 

Of what was Dr. Crawford W. Long the discoverer ? 

What does anaesthetic power mean ? What can you say of surgery 
up to 1842 ? What can you say of it at the present day? 

Where was Dr. Long born ? Where did he settle ? 

Describe the laughing gas parties in Jefferson. 

What did Dr. Long suggest in place of laughing gas ? 

What often happened during these frolics ? 

What did Dr. Long observe and what conclusion did he draw ? 

Upon whom did he first operate? What other operations did he 
perform ? 



LESSON 66. 

POLITICAL DISTURBANCES. 

Georgia in 1850. — As the years passed, the State of 
Georgia increased in population and importance. Settlers 
moved into the new lands that had been acquired from the 
Indians, new towns were soon formed in many places, and 
new lands were cleared for farming purposes. 

By 1850 the population had reached nine hundred thou- 
sand, and was annually increasing. Of course there were 
many slaves in Georgia, as there were in all the Southern 
States. Over half of the total population of Georgia were 
negro slaves. They worked in the cotton fields, slept in 
the quarters, were cared for by their masters on the planta- 
tions, and were as happy as their condition would permit. 

Contention over Slavery. — In the history of the United 
States you will learn that slavery, especially in Cahfornia 
and in the western part of our country generally, had by 
this time become a cause of bitter contention between the 
North and the South. There were many people in the 
North who declared that slavery should not be allowed to 
spread into the western territory, but should be confined 
to the Southern States where it already existed. Aboli- 
tion societies were formed in many places in the North for 
the purpose of abolishing slavery altogether. 

The disputes over the slavery question caused much 

bitter feeling in Congress. The members contended over 

268 



POLITICAL DISTURBANCES 269 

the admission of California as a State with or without 
slavery, over the organizing of the territories and the settle- 
ment of the slavery question in them, and over the laws for 
the arrest and return of runaway slaves. 

During the stormy session of Congress in 1849-1851, 
Howell Cobb, of Georgia, presided as Speaker of the House 
of Representatives. The questions in dispute were settled 
for a while by the famous compromise prepared by Henry 
Clay of Kentucky, known as the Compromise of 1850. 

Position of the Southern States. — The position taken 
by the Southern States on the slavery question was very 
simple. They maintained that the holding of slaves was 
a question that each State had a right to decide for itself, 
and that this right was one of the things reserved by 
the Constitution of the United States to the States them- 
selves. (See Constitution of the United States, Amend- 
ments, Article X.) If the Northern States did not desire 
to have slaves they had a right to aboHsh slavery in their 
own limits as they had done. If, on the other hand, the 
Southern States desired slavery in their limits, they had a 
right to hold slaves, as they were doing, and the Northern 
States had no constitutional right to interfere. 

The Georgia Platform. — While the controversy was 
going on, a convention of delegates from various parts of 
Georgia met in Milledgeville to consider the situation. A 
committee was appointed to draw up a report for the con- 
vention. This famous report was written by Charles J. 
Jenkins, and was known as the Georgia Platform. 

The report declared that Georgia was attached to the 
Union; it regretted the agitation of the slavery question, 



270 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

and insisted on the right of the States to settle the matter 
for themselves; it declared the wilHngness of the State of 
Georgia to abide by the compromise measures of Henry 
Clay; it announced that the State of Georgia ought to, and 
would, resist any action of Congress that would disturb the 
safety and violate the rights and honor of the slave-holding 
States. The meaning of all this was that Georgia would 
stay in the Union as long as it could with honor and safety 
to itself, for the people loved the Union and did not want 
it broken. 

Robert Toombs. — Among the most briUiant advocates 
of the rights of the States to settle the question of slavery 
for themselves was Robert Toombs, at one time a United 
States senator from Georgia. He was born and reared in 
Wilkes County, and before he was twenty-one years of age 
was admitted, by a special act of the legislature, to the 
practice of law. 

He settled in his native county and soon made a reputa- 
tion for brilliancy and eloquence. He became a member 
of Congress, and his speeches placed him among the most 
powerful debaters of that body. He served for eight years 
in the lower house and was then sent to represent the 
State in the Senate. It was here that his most fiery speeches 
were made on the slavery question then disturbing the 
country. 

Toombs as an Orator. — He was a great and fearless 
orator, one of the most impassioned and daring that 
Georgia has ever produced. He loved the Union, as all the 
other Southern statesmen did, but he loved the Constitu- 
tion more. He said: " Our greatest danger is that the 



POLITICAL DISTURBANCES 



271 



Union will survive the Constitution." He was forty- two 
years of age when he became senator, and was in the prime 
of his power. 

As the controversy over slavery in the territories grew 
more bitter, and as the abohtionists grew more determined 

to abolish slavery 
everywhere, and as 
the rights of the 
Southern States 
seemed more and 
more endangered, 
Toombs grew more 
positive in his decla- 
ration of principles. 
In one of his great 
speeches he said : 

" We have ap- 
pealed time and time 
again for these con- 
stitutional rights. 
You have refused 
them. We appeal 
again. Restore us 
those rights as we had them, as your court adjudges them 
to be, just as our people have said they are; redress these 
flagrant wrongs, seen of all men, and it will restore frater- 
nity, and peace, and unity to all of us. Refuse them, and 
what? We shall then ask you ^ let us depart in peace.' " 
Talk of Secession. — From this time on many of the 
Southern people began to talk of secession. In the opinion 




Robert Toombs. 



272 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

of many it was the only thing the Southern States could 
do in justice to themselves. In view of the hostile atti- 
tude of the Northern States against slavery, and the evi- 
dent purpose to ignore the Constitution in order to abolish 
it, the Southern States felt justified in taking the position 
that they were no longer bound by the Constitution, and 
could leave the Union if they desired. 

QUESTIONS. 

What was the population of Georgia in 1850? What can you say 
of the negro slaves in Georgia ? 

What was now a cause of contention? What did many people in 
the North declare ? What was the purpose of the abolition societies ? 

Over what issue did Congress contend ? 

Who presided over the session of 1849-1851 ? How was the dis- 
pute settled far a while ? 

What did the Southern States maintain ? 

Who wrote the Georgia Platform? What did it forcibly declare? 
What was the meaning of all this ? 

What can you say of Robert Toombs ? What did he say was our 
greatest danger ? How old was he at this time ? 

What did he say in one of his great speeches ? 

What did the Southern people now begin to talk of ? 



LESSON 67. 

WAR THREATENING. 

Nomination of Joseph E. Brown. — The convention of 
the Democratic party in Georgia in 1857 for nominating 
a candidate for governor balloted for three days without 
agreeing. At the end of the third day a committee was 
appointed to select a candidate. This committee decided 
not to recommend any of the names that had been before 
the convention, but chose a new man, — Joseph E. Brown, 
— and he was nominated. The people of Georgia did not 
know much about him at that time. When Toombs, who 
was traveling in Texas with a party of friends, heard of the 
action of the convention, he asked, ^' Who is Joe Brown? " 
But everybody was soon to find out, for he was destined 
to manage the affairs of Georgia during the stormiest 
period of its history. He was governor for eight years, and 
is often spoken of as '' the war governor of Georgia." 

Early Life of Governor Brown. — Joseph E. Brown was 
born in South Carolina. He was the eldest of eleven 
children. In his youth he worked hard on his father's 
farm, attending a country school some part of each year. 
When he was nineteen the family moved to Georgia and 
settled in Union County, at a place called Gaddistown. 
Young Brown used to drive two oxen to Dahlonega, selling 
wood, vegetables, and other things to aid in supporting the 
family. He went to South Carolina to school, his father 

273 



274 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



giving him a suit of homemade clothes, and the two oxen 
to pay his board. He borrowed the money to pay for his 
tuition. When he returned to Georgia he was twenty-two 
years of age. He taught school until he had paid back the 
money he had borrowed. He studied law, was admitted to 







Young Brown and his Team of Oxen 



the bar, and rose to be a judge. He was only thiity-six 
years of age when he was nominated for governor. It is said 
that at the time he was nominated he was binding wheat 
in a field on his farm near Canton, in the Cherokee country. 
Feeling for Secession. — When Abraham Lincoln was 
elected President of the United States, the leaders of the 



WAR THREATENING 275 

Southern side of the slavery controversy declared that the 
principles of the RepubHcan party, as announced by Lin- 
coln and the other leaders of the party, were hostile to the 




Joseph E. Brown. 

rights of the Southern States, as guaranteed by the Consti- 
tution. Therefore, there was a general feehng for secession. 
Everywhere the people were discussing the issues be- 
tween the Northern and the Southern States. Wherever 



276 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

they met, on the streets, by the roadside, by the fireside, in 
social or political meetings, there was talk of Httle besides 
secession. Some were in favor of it, and some were opposed 
to it. 

South Carolina Secedes. — South Carolina passed an 
'' ordinance of secession," December 20, i860, withdrawing 
from the Union. This act of South Carolina caused great 
excitement all over the South. The event was celebrated 
in Georgia by large gatherings, speeches, and torchhght 
processions. In Atlanta guns were fired at sunrise and 
from noon to sunset. There were many, however, who 
looked upon the act of South Carolina with grave fears. 

When the legislature of Georgia met in i860, Governor 
Brown reported that seventy thousand dollars had been 
spent for arms, and advised an appropriation of one milKon 
dollars to defend the State against possible invasion. The 
legislature created the ofhce of Adjutant General. Ten 
thousand troops were called for, and one thousand rifles 
and carbines ordered to be purchased. 

QUESTIONS. 

Who was nominated for governor in 1857? How long was he 
governor ? What is he often called ? 

Where was Brown born? What can you say of his early life? 
How did he get his education? How old was he when he became 
governor ? What was he doing at the time of his nomination ? 

What did the Southern States declare when Lincoln was elected ? 
What were the people discussing ? 

What did South Carolina do ? What effect did it produce ? 

How was the event celebrated in Georgia ? 

What did Governor Brown report to the legislature of i860? 
What did he advise? 



\ 



LESSON 68. 

GEORGIA SECEDES FROM THE UNION. 

A Convention Called. — The leading men of Georgia had 
agreed that if Abraham Lincoln were elected, the people of 
Georgia should themselves decide what the State would 
do. Accordingly, as soon as the result was known, the 
legislature called a State convention of delegates to be 
elected by the people and instructed to act for them. 

Different Opinions on Secession. — The canvass for the 
election of delegates was very exciting. In nearly every 
county meetings were held, and in a majority of these 
resolutions were passed in favor of secession. Howell 
Cobb was in favor of secession. He gave up his ofhce 
of Secretary of the Treasury in the cabinet of President 
Buchanan to come to Georgia to advocate the State's 
leaving the Union. Thomas R. R. Cobb spoke to the people 
with eloquence in favor of separation. Ex-Governor 
Wilson Lumpkin, in his old age, wrote a letter urging 
secession. But not all the people or the leaders in Georgia 
were in favor of secession. There were many leaders and 
a large number of people who thought it would be very 
unwise. Among the able men opposed to secession were 
Herschel V. Johnson, Alexander H. Stephens, and Ben- 
jamin H. Hill. 

Francis S. Bartow. — At a great gathering in Atlanta, 
while Francis S. Bartow was addressing the people, a tele- 
gram was handed to him informing him that Fort Moultrie 

277 



278 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

in Charleston harbor had been burned by the Federal 
troops, that the garrison had gone over to Fort Sumter, 
and that Charleston had ordered out two regiments of 
soldiers. 

Bartow read the dispatch to the crowd, who became 
almost wild with excitement. Then he exclaimed: ''You 
hear the thunder of cannon and the clash of sabers from 
South Carolina. Is this gallant, noble State to be left 
alone? " Loud cries of '' No! Never! Never! " came from 
every part of the vast assemblage. 

Seizure of Fort Pulaski. — Governor Brown determined 
to seize Fort Pulaski, at the mouth of the Savannah 
River, before the Federal authorities had time to strengthen 
it. Proceeding to Savannah, he ordered the First Regi- 
ment of Georgia Volunteers, under Colonel A. R. Lawton, 
to seize the fort, which was to be held until the convention 
of the State should decide whether Georgia would remain 
in the Union or separate from it. The seizure was made 
on the morning of January 3, 1861. The fort was rapidly 
put in order to protect the river in case of invasion. This 
was done while Georgia was still in the Union. 

Meeting of the Convention. — Meanwhile, Mississippi, 
Florida, and Alabama also withdrew from the Union. The 
eyes of the country were then turned toward Georgia. If 
Georgia seceded, there would be no longer any hope of win- 
ning back those States. The convention met January 16, 
1861. The president was George W. Crawford, who had 
been governor in 1843. Among the delegates were the 
ablest men in the State. Some were for secession, and some 
were against it. A resolution was introduced by Judge 



GEORGIA SECEDES FROM THE UNION 279 

E. A. Nesbit in favor of secession. This brought the 
issue before the convention, and the battle of minds began. 

Georgia Secedes from the Union. — At two o'clock, 
January 19, 1861, an ordinance of secession, written by 
Judge Nesbit, was adopted by a vote of two hundred and 
eight to eighty-nine. After the vote was taken the presi- 
dent of the convention arose and, by virtue of his authority, 
declared that the State of Georgia was now a free and inde- 
pendent republic. The announcement was greeted with 
dignified applause from the members of the convention, 
but when the people outside heard the result they rent 
the air with cheers. Cannon were fired, bells rung, and 
bonfires lighted. 

The members of the convention met some days after- 
wards and signed their names to the ordinance in the pres- 
ence of the governor. Then the great seal of the State was 
attached, and Georgia formally declared herself free and 
independent. The flag of the Union was taken down from 
the capitol building, and the State flag of Georgia raised 
in its place. 

Excitement in the State. — The news was telegraphed 
all over the State. Meetings were held and fiery speeches 
made. The towns and cities were illuminated, bonfires 
were kindled, and torchhght processions paraded the 
streets. Companies of soldiers were rapidly formed 
everywhere. The farmer left his field, the merchant 
his store, and the lawyer his office, to talk about the crisis 
and prepare for war. 

Now that the State had seceded there was no longer a 
division of sentiment. Those who had opposed secession, 



28o GEORGIA AS A STATE 

such men as Alexander H. Stephens and Benjamin H. 
Hill, felt that their loyalty was to their State, and, as true 
patriots, followed her fortunes for better or for worse. 

Surrender of the Arsenal at Augusta. — Governor Brown 
decided to seize the Federal arsenal at Augusta, over which 
the United States flag still floated. The garrison was at 
the time commanded by Captain Arnold Elzey, with a force 
of eighty soldiers. Governor Brown went to Augusta and 
sent an order to that oflicer to surrender his post to the 
State authorities. 

Eight hundred troops assembled in Augusta for the pur- 
pose of seizing the arsenal. Captain Elzey asked for an 
interview with Governor Brown, who, with his staff, rode 
to the arsenal. The terms of surrender were then agreed 
upon. The United States flag was lowered and saluted 
with thirty-three guns, and the Georgia flag, which con- 
sisted of a white field with a single red star in the center, 
was raised over the arsenal. 

QUESTIONS. 

Why did the legislature call a State convention in 1866? 

Name some public men of Georgia who were in favor of secession. 

Name some men who were against it. 

TeU what happened at a great meeting in Atlanta. 

What fort was seized by order of Governor Brown? 

What occurred at the convention of 1861 ? 

Who wrote the ordinance of secession ? When was it adopted ? 

How was the news of the result received by the people ? 

Tell what occurred at the seizure of the arsenal at Augusta. 



LESSON 69. 

BEGINNINGS OF WAR. 

Organizing the Confederacy. — A convention of the 
seceding States was held in Montgomery, Alabama, in 
February, 1861. Howell Cobb, of Georgia, was made 
president of the convention. It was resolved to form a 
government to be called the Confederate States of 
America. A constitution was adopted, modeled upon 
that of the United States, and submitted to the States 
for ratification. Jefferson Davis, of Mississippi, was 
chosen President, and Alexander H. Stephens, of Georgia, 
Vice President of the Confederacy. Robert Toombs was 
made Secretary of State in the first cabinet. 

Early Life of Stephens. — Alexander H. Stephens was 
one of the leading men in Georgia at this time. He was 
born on a Georgia farm in 181 2, and spent his early years 
in poverty and toil. He was very delicate in health and 
small in size all his hfe, so that he became known to his 
friends as '' Little Aleck." 

He went to the schools near his home at Crawfordville 
and studied so hard that in a few years he was ready for 
college. He was too poor to pay for his tuition, and 
borrowed the money to carry him through the University. 
He began to study law and soon became noted for his great 
abihty. He was one of the great men of Georgia, brave, 
brilUant, and a devoted lover of the rights of the Southern 

281 



282 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



States. Like many other true Georgians, he was not at 
first in favor of leaving the Union, but when the State 
decided to withdraw he gave the Confederacy his hearty 
support. 




Alexander H. Stephens. 



In one of his great speeches he uttered the following 
noble sentiment: " I am afraid of nothing on earth, or 
above the earth, or under the earth, except to do wrong. 
The path of duty I shall ever endeavor to travel, fearing 



BEGINNINGS OF WAR 



283 



no evil and dreading no consequences." These words are 
engraved on the monument which stands in front of his 
home, '^ Liberty Hall," at Crawfordville. 

Liberty Hall. — At Liberty Hall Stephens received many 
friends, who were always welcome to his hospitality. He 




'Liberty Hall," Home of Alex.UvDek H. Stephens. 



was especially fond of young men who came to him for 
advice and assistance. Remembering his own difficulty in 
getting an education, he was very generous to those who 
desired to complete their college careers. 

Preparations for War. — Preparations for war were now 
going on in all the seceding States. It seemed that they 
would not be allowed to leave the Union in peace. Gov- 



284 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

ernor Brown organized two regiments of soldiers to be 
ready for any call that might be made upon the State. 
Volunteer companies were formed in nearly every county, 
and the men were drilled with their old shotguns and 
rifles. 

Fort Sumter. — Exciting events now followed in rapid 
succession. In April, 1861, Fort Sumter, at Charleston, 
South Carolina, was surrendered to the Southern army 
after a heavy bombardment. Two days afterward Presi- 
dent Lincoln called for seventy-five thousand volunteers. 
Virginia, Tennessee, North Carolina, and Arkansas refused 
to furnish troops to coerce the seceding States, and left 
the Union to join the Confederate States. This made 
eleven in all. 

Death of Bartow. — On July 21, 1861, was fought the 
first battle of Manassas, in which the Federal army was 
defeated. General Francis S. Bartow, of Savannah, com- 
manded a brigade of Georgia regiments in this battle. 
When about to set out for Virginia with his troops, he 
said, " I go to illustrate Georgia." At Manassas the colors 
of the Georgia troops being in danger of falling from the 
grasp of the wounded color bearer, Bartow seized them, 
and, leading a gallant charge, fell in the thickest of the 
fight. 

Hardships of the War. — Toward the close of the year 
the Federal warships had nearly blockaded the coasts of 
Georgia. Trading vessels could not bring in supplies of 
food and clothing, and the people were cut off from the 
use of Northern and European goods. Everybody, there- 
fore, had to look to home enterprise. Old cards and looms 



BEGINNINGS OF WAR 285 

were brought out, and cotton was made into cloth for 
family use and for the army. 

Coffee and tea became very scarce. Since there was 
little market now for cotton, the farmers began to raise 
grain and meat for their own use and for feeding the troops. 
Salt became scarce and the stock on hand was soon ex- 
hausted. The salt fields of Virginia were used, and then 
sea water was evaporated. Many people dug up the floors 
of their old smoke houses, where salt meat had been kept, 
and boiled the dirt to get what salt it contained. The salt 
famine continued during the four years of the war. 

QUESTIONS. 

What government was formed by the seceding States? 

Who was chosen President and who Vice President ? 

What can you say of the early life of Stephens? What can you 
say of his health and size? What was he called? How did he get 
his education? 

What was Stephens's attitude on secession? 

What noble statement did he utter in one of his speeches ? 

What can you say of Liberty Hall? 

What preparations were made for war ? 

What exciting events happened in April, 1861 ? 

Describe the death of Bartow. 

What was the effect of the blockade ? 

What can you say of the scarcity of salt? 



LESSON 70. 

THE PROGRESS OF THE WAR. 

Defense of Fort Pulaski. — In February, 1862, a number 
of Federal war vessels appeared on the coast, forced their 
way up the Savannah River, and erected batteries on 
Tybee Island, in order to attack Fort Pulaski. On April 10 
the Federal commander sent word to the commander of 
the fort to surrender. He replied, " I am here to defend 
the fort, not to surrender it." The batteries then began to 
fire. 

On the second day the flag was cut down by a cannon 
ball and fell inside the fort. Two of the soldiers quickly 
caught it, and, leaping upon the parapet, in the face of a 
deadly fire, carried the flag to another angle of the fort, and 
tied it securely to a staff fixed in a gun carriage. The fire 
of the batteries made an opening in the walls of the fort in 
two days, and the garrison was forced to surrender. 

Stealing an Engine. — ^A bold attempt was made in April, 
1862, by a party of Federal spies, to carry off an engine 
and several cars on the Western and Atlantic Railroad. 
Twenty-two of these men boarded the train at a place called 
Big Shanty, where a stop had been made for breakfast. 
Detaching the engine and some of the cars, they started 
for Chattanooga, Tennessee. Their plan was to steal the 
engine, tear up the track, burn bridges, and do as much 

harm as possible. The conductor and the engineer, who 

286 



THE PROGRESS OF THE WAR 



287 



had left the train for breakfast, saw the engine and went in 
pursuit on a hand car. 

Soon an engine was obtained, and after a long chase the 
fugitives were overhauled, their steam being exhausted. 
When they saw that they were about to be captured, they 




Pursuing the Federal Spies. 

abandoned the engine and fled into the woods. All were 
caught, and eight were tried and hanged as spies, the 
others being held as prisoners of war. This engine, known 
as " The General," is now on exhibition in the railroad 
station at Chattanooga. 

Distress of the People. — By the end of the year 1862 
three fourths of the white men of Georgia were fighting in 



288 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

other States for the Confederate cause, and were in need of 
food and clothing. The seacoast of the State was threat- 
ened by the enemy, and distress and want were everywhere 
among the people. To encourage the raising of grain and 
meat, a law was made forbidding the raising of cotton 
beyond three acres to each field hand. The governor was 
requested to buy salt for the people and sell it to them 
at cost price. Already the people of Georgia were feehng 
the great distress of war. 

Fort McAllister. — Fort McAlHster, at the mouth of the 
Ogeechee River, was attacked, in March, 1863, by a fleet 




-V:^^S54^ 



roRT McAllister. 

of seven gunboats. It was a simple earthwork with sand 
parapets, but it was defended by brave men. The bom- 
bardment was kept up for eight hours, and the guns of 
the fort replied so well that the fleet was driven away, 
crippled and defeated. In recognition of this gallant fight, 
the garrison was authorized by special order to inscribe on 
the flag of the fort the date, " March 3, 1863." 

Colonel Streight's Raid. — Colonel Streight, with a band 
of eighteen hundred Federal cavalry, made a raid into 
Georgia in April, 1863. General Forrest pursued him with 
only six hundred Confederate troops, and overtook him 



THE PROGRESS OF THE WAR 289 

near the city of Rome, where a battle took place. By a 
stratagem Forrest succeeded in deceiving the Federals as 
to his real strength. 

While the tight was in progress he sent an officer under 
a flag of truce to demand an immediate surrender. Streight 
wanted time to consider, but Forrest would not wait, and 
he made a show of dispatching orders to unseen batteries 
and soldiers to prepare for battle. " Within ten minutes," 
said he, '' the signal gun shall be fired and the truce will 
end." This so alarmed the Federal officer that he sur- 
rendered at once, though he had three times as many men 
as Forrest. 

Joe Brown's Pikes. — In July, 1863, the governor called 
for eight thousand troops as a home guard, and eighteen 
thousand were ready in answer to the call. This body 
was organized for home protection. As there were no 
guns for some of the soldiers. Governor Brown proposed 
to supply each man with a staff eight or ten feet long, 
having a sharp steel head like a lance. They were called 
^^Joe Brown's pikes." They were intended for hand-to- 
hand fighting, but the soldiers found them of little use. 

QUESTIONS. 

What fort in Georgia was attacked by the Federals in 1862 ? Give 
the main incidents of the attack. 

Describe the effort to steal an engine. 

What was the condition of affairs in Georgia at the end of 1862? 

Describe the attack on Fort McAllister. 

Who captured Colonel Streight, and when? What stratagem did 
Forrest use ? 

What can you say of Joe Brown's pikes ? 



LESSON 71. 

FROM CHATTANOOGA TO ATLANTA. 

Sherman's Invasion. — In March, 1864, General Ulysses 
S. Grant was put in command of all the Federal forces, 
and at once planned two campaigns; one under himself 
against Richmond, Virginia, and the other under General 
W. T. Sherman against Atlanta. 

From Tennessee the Federal army crossed into Georgia, 
May 4, 1864, with nearly one hundred thousand men and 
over two hundred and fifty cannon. General Joseph E. 
Johnston, in command of the Confederate army, had 
brought his troops up to their best condition, but he had 
hardly fifty thousand men. 

Johnston and Sherman. — For more than two months 
the armies faced one another, fighting constantly. Sher- 
man's large forces easily spread out so that they could 
close around Johnston and flank him, but that general was 
too wary to be caught. He always retreated in time to 
avoid the flanking movements of the enemy. In this way 
Sherman slowly forced his way toward Atlanta. John- 
ston stubbornly resisted, contesting every mile of the 
way. 

Early in July Johnston crossed the Chattahoochee River. 
By this time he had been fighting seventy-four days and 
had lost ten thousand men. Sherman had lost twenty- 
five thousand — a force equal to half of Johnston's army. 

290 



FROM CHATTANOOGA TO ATLANTA 291 

Johnston had lost ground, but the army was in good spirits 
and ready at any time to advance, fight, or retreat, when- 
ever Johnston gave the word. 

Hood Succeeds Johnston. — On July 17, 1864, General 
Johnston was relieved of the command by order of Presi- 
dent Davis, and General Hood was placed in charge. It 
is said that when Sherman heard of the change he re- 
marked, '^ Before this the fighting has been as Johnston 
pleased, but hereafter it shall be as I please." 

Johnston was a cautious and prudent commander. His 
army being only half as large as Sherman's, his policy was 
to avoid battle, but to keep always in front of his enemy, 
and, if possible, to prevent his advance. He retreated only 
when the want of men compelled him, in order to avoid 
being flanked, surrounded, and cut off from supplies for his 
army. 

Battles around Atlanta. — Atlanta was the next im- 
portant point of attack and resistance. Preparations for 
the defense of the city had been made as rapidly as pos- 
sible. Over ten thousand State troops had been placed in 
the trenches, cannon had been bought, and supphes had 
been made ready. 

General Hood's plan was to assume the offensive and to 
force Sherman back. Two days after he had taken com- 
mand, the battles around Atlanta commenced. Hood at- 
tacked Sherman, and a bloody fight followed, lasting five 
hours, in which the Confederates lost heavily. Two days 
later Hood again attacked Sherman, and the battle raged 
till night. Both sides fought fiercely, but Sherman stood 
his ground. 



292 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

Death of McPherson and Walker. — General McPher- 
son, of the Federal army, was killed while riding near the 
skirmish line of the Confederates. They called on him to 
surrender, but he raised his hand as if to salute, wheeled 
his horse, and galloped off. A volley of musketry brought 
him down. Major-General W. H. T. Walker, a gallant 
Georgian, was killed in the same battle. He was caught 
by a brother ofhcer, who, in leaning over to support him, 
received a ball in his head. 

Bombardment of Atlanta. — From the earthworks out- 
side Atlanta the Federal guns constantly threw shot and 
shell into all parts of the city. The bursting of the bombs, 
the striking of the cannon balls, the tearing up of the houses 
and streets filled the people with terror. They fled to 
cellars and railroad cuts for safety. Sherman began to 
move his army around to the south side of Atlanta. Hood 
followed him and assaulted him as fiercely as ever, but 
met with a repulse. 

Hood Evacuates Atlanta. — There was nothing left for 
Hood but to march out of Atlanta, which he did, after 
setting fire to the military stores so that the Federals 
should not get possession of them. When Hood left 
Atlanta he started toward Tennessee, thinking to force 
Sherman to leave Georgia in order to protect his base of 
supplies. But Sherman sent General Thomas to follow 
Hood, while he himself began to prepare his main army 
for a further advance into Georgia. 

Sherman in Atlanta. — When Sherman entered Atlanta 
he ordered all the inhabitants to leave at once. He had 
their baggage sent to the railroad, and over sixteen hun- 



FROM CHATTANOOGA TO ATLANTA 



293 



dred people were forced to abandon their homes. Before his 
departure he set tire to the city, and only four hundred 
houses were left out of five thousand. He said that 
Georgia should '' feel the weight of the war." 

In the meantime 
a great struggle was 
going on in Virginia 
between the annies 
of Grant and Lee. 
Grant had a splen- 
didly equipped and 
thoroughly supplied 
army that slowly 
wore out the ever- 
thinning ranks of the 
Confederates. 

General Gordon. 
■ — General John B . 
Gordon of Georgia 
bore a conspicuous 
part in the Virginia 
campaign. He was 
beloved for his brav- 
ery and admired for 

his skill as a soldier. Upon one occasion at Spottsylvania 
Courthouse, on the morning of the 12th of May, the center 
of General Lee's position had been broken, and the enemy 
were pouring in " Hke a swollen torrent through a mill dam." 
General Lee, observing the peril to his army, rode in front 
of his line, and was about to lead his men to the charge. 




Gen. John B. Gordon. 



294 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

General Gordon, seeing what Lee was about to do, spurred 
his horse forward and cried out: " General Lee, you must 
not undertake to lead men in a charge. I am here for that 
purpose. These men are Georgians, Virginians, and North 
Carolinians, and they have never failed you. I beg you 
not to risk your life, but to go to the rear, and let me lead 
my men! " 

From all sides came the cry, "Lee to the rear! " The 
men forced Lee to a place of safety, and followed the brave 
Gordon into the fierce conflict. From that time on Gordon 
was known as '' The man of the twelfth of May." 

QUESTIONS. 

How large was Sherman's army when it crossed into Georgia? 
How large was Johnston's army ? 

How long did the campaign last ? What can you say of the move- 
ments of each army? How many men were lost on each side? 

Who succeeded General Johnston? What can you say of Johnston 
as a commander ? 
: Name some officers killed in the battles around Atlanta. 

What did Sherman do when he entered Atlanta ? 

What can you say of General Gordon ? 

Describe the incident at Spottsylvania Courthouse. 



LESSON 72. 

THE MARCH TO THE SEA. 

Sherman's March. — With sixty thousand men Sherman 
started in November, 1864, from Atlanta on his march to 
the sea. His army spread out so as to cover a front of 
forty miles, and lived on the country, destroying property 
of every kind. Farm-houses, gin houses, and cotton crops 
were burned; horses were taken away; sheep, cows, and 
hogs were killed for food, or left dead in the fields. Thieves 
who followed the army, or belonged to its lowest elements, 
robbed houses not only of provisions, but of silverware 
and other valuables. A track of desolation three hundred 
miles long was made across the face of Georgia, and in 
the wake of the army women and children were, in many 
cases, glad to eat the corn left by the soldiers' horses. 
In his report Sherman said, " I estimate the damage done 
to the State of Georgia at one hundred million dollars." 

Milledgeville Abandoned. — At Milledgeville the legis- 
lature was in session, but had adjourned for dinner when 
the news came that Sherman was approaching. The legis- 
lature did not return to the capitol, and everybody made 
haste to leave the city. Outgoing trains were loaded with 
passengers, carriages and wagons were bought at fabulous 
prices, and every other means of escape was resorted to. 

Savannah Captured. — Leaving Milledgeville, Sherman 
marched on through the State, reached the coast in De- 

295 



296 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

cember, and captured Savannah, with a large quantity of 
military stores and thousands of bales of cotton. About 
the same time, Hood's army in Tennessee was badly 
defeated. These were fatal blows to the cause of the Con- 
federate States. Sherman stayed in Savannah a month, 
then marched northward, where he was again opposed 
by General Joseph E. Johnston, who had been placed in 
command of the fragments of General Hood's army. 

Grant and Lee. — While Sherman was carrying out this 
program so successfully in Georgia, General Grant was 
gradually forcing General Lee back upon Richmond. 
Grant's overpowering army could not be successfully re- 
sisted by Lee's handful of starved and ragged veterans. 
Early in April, 1865, Lee's lines were broken, Richmond was 
abandoned, and a few days later the remnant of his army 
surrendered to General Grant at Appomattox Courthouse. 

General Clement A. Evans. — While the terms of sur- 
render were being considered, and a truce existed between 
the armies, a brigade of Southern troops led by General 
Clement A. Evans, of Georgia, having received no orders 
to cease firing, and not knowing of the truce, made a final 
charge against the Federals, capturing a small battery 
and seventy-eight men. General Evans's brigade fired the 
last shot in the last battle in Virginia. 

Memorial Day. — The beautiful custom of placing flow- 
ers on the graves of soldiers was suggested by Mrs. Mary 
WilKams, of Columbus, Georgia. Her husband, who had 
been in the war, was buried in the cemetery at that place, 
and she and her little daughter would often come and lay 
flowers on his grave. One day the child asked her mother 



THE MARCH TO THE SEA 297 

to be allowed to place flowers on other soldiers' graves. 
Mrs. Williams then thought how well it would be to deco- 
rate the graves of all the Confederate dead. She wrote a 
letter to the Columhiis Times in which she said: 

" We cannot raise monumental shafts and inscribe 
thereon their many deeds of heroism, but we can keep 




Gen. Clement A. Evans. 

alive the memory of the debt we owe them by dedicating 
at least one day in each year to embellishing their humble 
graves with flowers." 

The suggestion met with favor and was generally 
adopted throughout the South. In Georgia the 26th of 
April is observed as Memorial Day. 

Desolation of War. — Georgia had sent to the field 
about one hundred and twenty thousand soldiers, many 



298 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

of whom were boys sixteen or seventeen years of age, 
and men from fifty to sixty. General Grant said that the 
Confederacy had '' robbed the cradle and the grave " to fill 
its armies. By the war the State lost three fourths of its 
wealth, including slaves valued at nearly three hundred 
milHon dollars. The lands fell to half their former value. 
One fourth of all the railroad tracks had been destroyed, 
and a path of ruin and desolation forty miles wide had 
been cut through the State from Chattanooga to Savannah. 
There were thousands of poor people — widows and orphans, 
broken-down soldiers and their families — in the State, 
besides large numbers who could find no work and were 
daily asking for bread. Medicine and all kinds of food 
and clothing were very scarce. 

Near the end of the war the Confederate paper money 
was worth but very little, forty-nine Confederate dollars 
being of no more value than one gold dollar. A pair of 
boots cost eight hundred dollars in Confederate money, a 
horse several thousands, and a barrel of flour sold for four 
hundred dollars, while the pay of a soldier was only eleven 
dollars a month, hardly enough to buy a loaf of bread. 

QUESTIONS. 

What was the conduct of Sherman's army in the march to the sea ? 
How much did he estimate the damage done to the State ? 
What happened at Milledgeville? 

What can you say of Grant and Lee in Virginia? Describe the 
heroic conduct of General Evans's brigade at the time of the surrender. 
How did Memorial Day originate ? 
How many men did Georgia send to the war ? 
What losses had the State sustained ? 
What can you say of prices near the end of the war ? 



LESSON 73. 

THE FEDERAL ARMY IN CONTROL. 

End of the Confederacy. — After President Davis left 
Richmond he started south with a party of friends. Early 
in May, 1865, the party reached Washington, Georgia, the 




The House where the Last Conference of the Confederate Cabinet 

WAS HELD. 



home of Robert Toombs. Here some members of the 

Confederate cabinet assembled in a last conference and 

then separated forever. Thus the Confederate government 

dissolved in the town of Washington upon the soil of 

Georgia. 

299 



300 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



Arrest of President Davis. — President Davis retreated 
into the interior of Georgia, traveling in a wagon about 
thirty miles a day. For live days he proceeded without 
interruption, until the morning of the loth of May, when a 
band of Federal cavalry who had started in pursuit over- 
took him in Ir.vin County, Georgia. He was then arrested 
and conveyed to Fort Monroe, Virginia, and held in prison 
without trial for nearly two years. 




Home of (General Toombs. 



Escape of Robert Toombs. — A body of Federal soldiers 
called at General Toombs's house and rang the bell. The 
general was in his private oiKice, and, looking through the 
window, saw the soldiers as they approached. Knowing 
their purpose was to arrest him, he hastened out by the 
back door, saddled a horse, and rode off quickly. Mrs. 
Toombs answered the knocking at the door. The soldiers 



THE FEDERAL ARMY IN CONTROL 301 

said they wanted the general. Mrs. Toombs invited them 
in and detained them for nearly half an hour on various 
pretexts. When they became suspicious she showed them 
over the house and assisted them in looking for the general, 
but by this time he was beyond their reach. After wander- 
ing over Georgia, and through Alabama to New Orleans, 
he went to England, where he remained for several years. 

Arrest of Governor Brown. — Governor Brown issued a 
call for the legislature to meet. General Wilson, com- 
mander of the Federal troops at Macon, notified him to 
surrender the State militia, who had been under arms. 
This Governor Brown did, and received his parole. He 
returned to Milledgeville, but the next night the mansion 
was surrounded by Federal soldiers, who had come to 
arrest him. '' I have my parole," said Governor Brown. 
'' But I have instructions to take that from you," repHed 
the officer in command. The governor was carried to 
Washington and put in prison. Here he complained to 
the President of his arrest while holding a parole, and at 
the end of a week he was set at hberty. 

Other Arrests. — Alexander Stephens w^as arrested at 
his home in Crawfordville and carried a prisoner to a fort 
at Boston, where he was kept for five months, and then 
was released on parole. Howell Cobb and Benjamin H. 
Hill were also arrested and imprisoned. 

The Federal Army in Control. — The State was now 
under the control of the Federal army. A period of mili- 
tary rule had begun, and a Federal officer was in charge of 
every city. The Federal generals in control of the State 
did many acts of kindness to the people. Rations were 



302 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

issued to returning soldiers and to those who were without 
means of support. Supplies and horses, surrendered by 
the Confederate authorities, were distributed among the 
needy, and a number of horses and mules belonging to the 
United States government, that had given out during 
Sherman's campaign and had been left in Georgia, were 
permitted to remain in the hands of the people. 

Carpetbaggers in Georgia. — With the army a large 
number of Northern men also came to Georgia. Some 
came to make their homes here and to take a part in build- 
ing up the State. A great number, however, were mere 
adventurers, who had no real interest in Georgia, and 
whose only object was to plunder the State by getting 
the support of the negroes and securing the pubHc offices. 
These adventurers were appropriately called " carpetbag- 
gers." Many of them came as agents of the Freed- 
men's Bureau, which had been created by Congress to look 
after the interests of the negroes. One of these Bureaus 
was established in every important town, and they soon 
acquired great influence with the freedmen. 

QUESTIONS. 

Where was the last meeting of the Confederate cabinet held ? 
Where was President Davis arrested ? 
How did General Toombs escape capture ? 
What prominent Georgia statesmen were arrested ? 
What period had begun? How did the Federal soldiers act gen- 
erally? ^ 
Who were the "carpetbaggers" ? 
What was the purpose of the Freedmen's Bureau? 



LESSON 74. 

GEORGIA AGAIN IN THE UNION. 

Reconstruction Measures. — ■ The purpose of all patri- 
otic statesmen at this time was to bring the Southern 
States into their former place in the Union, in other words 
" reconstruct " them. In order to bring this about as 
quickly and peaceably as possible a convention met in 
Milledgeville in October, 1865, to consider the situation. 

Four important things were done: (i) The ordinance of 
secession adopted by the convention of 1861 was repealed; 
(2) slavery was aboHshed in Georgia; (3) a new State 
constitution was adopted; (4) the debt incurred by the 
State of Georgia in prosecuting the war was repudiated; 
that is, the convention declared that it should not be paid. 
The convention was very unwilling to repudiate the war 
debt, and this fact was telegraphed to the President of the 
United States. The President replied that unless the war 
debt was repudiated, Georgia would not be readmitted to 
the Union. No alternative was left the convention but to 
do as the President ordered. 

Jenkins Deposed as Governor. — Charles J. Jenkins was 
elected governor in 1865, though the Federal authorities 
remained in control of the State. During the time that 
he was governor, the Congress of the United States dis- 
approved of the Georgia Constitution of 1865, ^^^ there- 
fore a convention met to adopt a new constitution for 

303 



304 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



the State. The delegates to the convention were elected 
under mihtary direction, and the governor refused to 
issue an order for the payment of their expenses. Upon 
this refusal he was deposed by the military authorities 
and an army officer was detailed to act as governor. 

Governor Jenkins 
then left the State, 
taking with him the 
seal of the executive 
office, which is the 
governor's seal. He 
also took with him 
four hundred thou- 
sand dollars of the 
State's money. He 
deposited the money 
in a bank in New 
York and carried the 
seal to Halifax, Nova 
Scotia, where he 
went with his family 
to reside. 

When Governor 
Jenkins returned several years later, and delivered to his 
successor the seal of his office, he said, " I derive great 
satisfaction from the reflection that it has never been 
desecrated by the grasp of a mihtary usurper's hand." 

The legislature soon after passed a resolution authorizing 
the governor to have made and presented to Ex-Governor 
Jenkins a facsimile of the seal, with the inscription ''Pre- 




Charles J. Jenkins. 



GEORGIA AGAIN IN THE UNION 305 

sented to Charles J. Jenkins, by the State of Georgia," 
and also this motto, In arduis fidelis , which means " faith- 
ful under difficulties." 

Trials of Reconstruction. — The period of reconstruction 
is a very sad epoch in the history of Georgia, as well as in 
the history of every other Southern State. It was a trying 
time. There were Federal soldiers stationed in nearly 
every Southern city for the purpose of keeping order. 
These soldiers were present at the polls in all elections 
to see that the negroes could freely exercise the right to 
vote. While the negroes were now given the right to 
vote, there were a great many white men who were 
denied that right, on account of the part they had played 
in the war. 

The negroes were free, and many of them were lawless 
and dangerous. A great many stayed on the farms with 
their former masters, but there were some who were vicious 
as slaves, and were now more vicious as citizens. There 
were not many of those, it is true, but when they were 
influenced by the carpetbaggers from the North and the 
designing poHticians at home, they became a great menace 
to the peace of the community. 

The Ku KIux Klan. — To control the negroes and defeat 
the plans of the unscrupulous white men, there arose the 
Ku Klux Klan. It was a secret society composed of the 
white men of the South. Its members met in caves in 
the woods, rode by night wearing masks and hideous dis- 
guises, their horses covered with sheets, to prevent their 
being recognized. If a bad negro or an evil white man 
was giving trouble, he soon found a note nailed to his door 



3o6 



GEORGIA AS A STATE 



telling him to leave the community or suffer the conse- 
quences. He generally left. 

Georgia Readmitted to the Union. — Fortunately, these 
things could not last long. Peace finally came to the dis- 
tracted Southern States, and one by one they were re- 
admitted to the Union. Georgia was readmitted in Jan- 
uary, 187 1, the last 
of the Southern 
ST:ates to reenter the 
Union. She had 
been out of the Union 
for exactly ten years. 
Benjamin H. Hill, of 
Georgia, expressed 
the sentiment of the 
Southern people in 
one of his speeches 
in Congress in which 
he said: 

''There are no 
Confederates in this 
house; there are no 
Confederates any- 
where ; there are no Confederate schemes, ambitions, hopes, 
desires, or purposes here. But the South is here, and here 
she intends to remain. The South will never seek a remedy 
in the madness of another secession. We are here; we are 
in the house of our fathers; our brothers are our com- 
panions, and we are at home to stay, thank God ! " 




Benjamin H. Hill. 



GEORGIA AGAIN IN THE UNION 307 

QUESTIONS. 

What four things were done by the convention in Milledgeville ? 
Who was elected governor in 1865? Why was he deposed from 
office? 

What did he take with him when he left the State ? 
What did the legislature present to him afterward ? 
In what particular was reconstruction a trying period ? 
What can you say of the negroes at this time ? 
What was the Ku Klux Klan? 
When was Georgia readmitted to the Union ? 




— .--f* 





.-«■ 


ItaiN 






-X 


&■- 


- ^ri 


MM 


. ^^ - 


-n¥^ 




\ 












?o8 



LESSON 75. 

GEORGIA SINCE THE WAR. 

The history of Georgia since the war has been one of 
gradual recovery from the distress of that period. The 
people bravely set to work to overcome the losses they 
suffered and to build up their wasted fortunes. To see 
how well they have succeeded we have only to consider 
the great State of to-day and to remember that only 
about fifty years have passed since it was desolated by 
the Northern army. 

Henry W. Grady. — Henry W. Grady, one of the bril- 
liant editors and orators of the State, speaking of the 
Southern soldier, said in one of his speeches: " What does 
he do — this hero in gray with a heart of gold ? Does he 
sit down in sullenness and despair ? Not for a day. Surely 
God, who had stripped him of his prosperity, inspired him 
in his adversity. As ruin was never before so overwhelm- 
ing, never was restoration swifter." 

Constitution of 1877. — One of the important things to 
engage the attention of the people was that of a new con- 
stitution. The people had never been satisfied with the 
constitution made in reconstruction times, and a conven- 
tion was called to revise it. This convention met in 
Atlanta in July, 1877, and adopted the constitution under 
which the affairs of the State are now conducted. It is 
known as the Constitution of 1877, and may be found in 
the Appendix to this book. 

309 



3IO GEORGIA AS A STATE 

Atlanta becomes the Capital. — At the election held in 
December of the same year, the question of the capital 
was submitted to the people for their decision. The 
contest was between Milledgeville and Atlanta, and excited 
great interest. The question was discussed by speeches 
before the people in every county. Atlanta won by a 
majority of fifty thousand votes. Thus the seat of govern- 
ment of the State, moved from Savannah to Louisville 
and thence to Milledgeville, was finally fixed in Atlanta. 

The Capitol Building. — A beautiful capitol building has 
been erected on a commanding hill in Atlanta. One nota- 
ble fact about the building is that it cost less money to 
build it than was appropriated by the legislature for the 
purpose. One million dollars was set aside for the capitol, 
and, after all expenses were paid, a small balance remained 
in the treasury. The material is limestone, with Georgia 
granite for the foundation and base, and Georgia marble 
for the interior. 

Governors after the War. — After the term of ofhce of 
Charles J. Jenkins expired, Rufus B. Bullock became gov- 
ernor. He was the only governor ever elected by the Re- 
publican party in Georgia. All the others have been Demo- 
crats. Governor Bullock resigned, and was succeeded by 
James M. Smith. He, in turn, was succeeded by Alfred H. 
Colquitt, who had been a general in the war and had won 
reputation in battles in Florida. He is often spoken of as 
" the Hero of the battle of Olustee." 

Colquitt was succeeded by Alexander H. Stephens. 
Stephens was now past seventy years of age, but still pre- 
served a clear mind and great energy. His election was a 



GEORGIA SINCE THE WAR 



3" 



mark of popular esteem and appreciation of his great 
public services through a long life. In a few months he 
was stricken with an illness from which he never recovered. 
He died in ofhce and was succeeded by Henry D. McDaniel. 




The Gordon Monument. 



McDaniel was succeeded by John B. Gordon. His great 
career as a soldier, his high character, and his genial manners 
greatly endeared him to the hearts of the people. In later 
years, after his death, a splendid monument in his honor 
was erected on the grounds of the capitol square in Atlanta. 



312 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

Gordon was succeeded by William J. Northen. He was 
nominated and elected without opposition — a very un- 
usual thing in this State. 

Governor Northen was succeeded by W. Y. Atkinson. 
Then came in order Allen D. Candler, Joseph M. Terrell, 
Hoke Smith, and Joseph M.- Brown. After Brown's first 
term of office expired he was opposed by Hoke Smith, who 
was elected. Thus Hoke Smith became governor again 
in 191 1. Shortly afterward he was elected United States 
senator, and was succeeded by Joseph M. Brown, whom 
he had defeated in the former election. At the general 
election in 191 2 John M. Slaton, of Atlanta, was elected 
to succeed Governor Brown. 

Progress of Georgia. — During these years since the war 
many colleges and schools have been founded, a pubhc 
school system has been inaugurated, and much attention 
has been paid to the subject of education. The farming in- 
terests of the State have greatly improved, good roads are 
being built into the rural districts, and railroads have been 
extended into new sections. Georgia has recovered from 
the ravages of war, and is once more a prosperous State, 
filled with happy and industrious people. 

Here our history may come to a close for the present. 
We have reviewed the glorious past of a State. The Httle 
colony planted by Oglethorpe on the banks of the Savannah 
River at Yamacraw nearly two hundred years ago has 
passed through many trials, difificulties, and dangers. 
However, it has continued to grow and improve until at 
last it has come to the present glory and is acknowledged 
to be the " Empire State of the South." 



GEORGIA SINCE THE WAR 313 



QUESTIONS. 

What did the people do after the war? 
When was the present Constitution adopted? 
When was it finally decided to make Atlanta the capital? 
What can you say of the capitol building? 
What can you say of Governor Bullock? 
What name is given to Governor Colquitt ? 
What governor, who was also a great statesman, died in office? 
What general, statesman, and governor has a monument in 
Georgia to his memory, and where? 
Name the governors since the war. 
What name is given to Georgia? 



REVIEW QUESTIONS. 

1. What is the oldest chartered school in Georgia? 

2. What city became the capital of Georgia after Savannah? 

3. When did Georgia enter the Union of States under the Federal 
Constitution ? 

4. Who signed the Constitution in behalf of Georgia ? 

5. When did George Washington visit Georgia? 

6. Who invented the cotton gin? 

7. What was the Yazoo fraud ? 

8. When was the great seal of State adopted ? 

9. When was the University of Georgia founded ? 

10. When was the western territory of Georgia ceded to the United 
States? 

1 1 . What city became the capital of Georgia after Louisville ? 

12. What Georgia inventor devised a steamboat? 

13. What steamship first crossed the Atlantic? 

14. What is the origin of the term Georgia cracker? 

15. What were the tobacco rollers? 

16. What Georgian was once candidate for president? 

17. Name the political parties in Georgia about 1825. 

18. What Georgia statesman defied the government? 

19. What was the Treaty of 1825? 

20. What famous Frenchman visited Georgia in 1825? 



314 GEORGIA AS A STATE 

21. Who invented the Cherokee alphabet? 

22. When was gold discovered in Georgia? 

23. When did the Cherokees leave Georgia? 

24. What university was founded by the Baptists ? 

25. What college in Georgia was founded by the Methodists? 

26. What distinction has Wesleyan Female College ? 

27. What was the first railroad in Georgia? 

28. What railroad was built by the State ? 

29. What names has Atlanta had ? 

30. Who discovered the anaesthetic power of sulphuric ether? 

31. Who was the war governor of Georgia? 

32. When did Georgia secede ? 

33. What Georgian was vice president of the Confederacy? 

34. Name some prominent Georgia generals. 

35. Describe Sherman's march to the sea. 

36. When was Georgia readmitted to the Union ? 



GOVERNORS OF GEORGIA 



COLONIAL: 
Gen. James E. Ogle- 
thorpe 1732 

William Stephens 1 743 

Henry Parker 1751 

Patrick Graham (Acting) 1753 

PROVINCL\L: 

John Reynolds 1754 

Henry Ellis 1757 

James Wright 1760 

PROVISIONAL: 

Archibald Bulloch, Presi- 
dent 1776 

Button Gwinnett, Presi- 
dent 1777 

STATE: 

John A. Treutlen 1777 

John Houston 1778 

John Wereat 1778 

George Walton (Acting) . 1779 

Richard Howley 1780 

George Wells (Acting) . 1780 

Stephen Heard (Acting) . 1781 

Nathan Brownson 1781 

John Martin 1782 

Lyman Hall 1783 

John Houston 1784 

Samuel Elbert 1785 

Edward Telfair 1786 

George Matthews 1787 

George Handly 1788 

George Walton 1789 

Edward Telfair 1790 

George Matthews 1793 

Jared Irwin 1 796 

James Jackson 1798 

David Emanuel 1801 

JosiAH Tatnall 1 801 

John Milledge 1802 

Jared Irwin 1806 

David B. Mitchell 1809 

Peter Early 1813 

David B. Mitchell 18 15 



William Rabun 181 7 

Matthew Talbot, Presi- 
dent of Senate 1819 

John Clark 1819 

George M. Troup 1823 

John Forsyth 1827 

George R. Gilmer 1829 

Wilson Lumpkin 183 1 

William Schley 1833 

George R. Gilmer 1837 

Charles J. McDonald. . 1839 

George W. Crawford . . 1843 

George W. Towns 1847 

Howell Cobb 1851 

Herschel V. Johnson. . . 1853 

Joseph E. Brown 1857 

James Johnson, Provi- 
sional Governor 1865 

Charles J. Jenkins 1865 

Gen. T. H. Ruger, U.S.A., 

Military Governor 1868 

Rufus B. Bullock 1868 

Benjamin Conley, Presi- 
dent of Senate 1871 

James M. Smith 1872 

Alfred H. Colquitt. . . . 1876 
Alexander H. Stephens 1882 
James S. Boynton, Presi- 
dent of Senate 1883 

Henry D. McDaniel 1883 

John B. Gordon 1886 

W. J. NoRTHEN 1890 

W. Y. Atkinson 1894 

A. D. Candler 1898 

Joseph M. Terrell 1902 

Hoke Smith 1907 

Jos. M. Brown 1909 

Hoke Smith 1911 

John M. Slaton, Presi- 
dent of Senate 191 2 

Jos. M. Brown 1912 

John M. Slaton (Elect).. . 1913 



315 



LIST OF COUNTIES 



Showing their Names, for whom named, the County Seat, when laid 
out, and Population, 1910. 



Name. 



Applmg 

Baker 

Baldwin 

Banks 

Bartow 

Ben Hill 

Berrien 

Bibb 

Bleckley 

Brooks 

Bryan 

Bulloch 

Burke 

Butts 

Calhoun 

Camden 

Campbell 

Carroll 

Catoosa 

Charlton 

Chatham 

Chattahoochee 

Chattooga 

Cherokee 

Clarke 

Clay 

Clayton 

Clinch 

Cobb 

Coffee 

Colquitt 

Columbia 

Coweta 

Crawford 

Crisp 

Dade 

Dawson 

Decatur 

Dekalb 

Dodge 

Dooly 

Dougherty 

Douglas 

Early 

Echols 

Effingham 

Elbert 

Emanuel 



For Whom. 



Col. Dan'l Appling Baxley 

J Col. John Baker Newton 

jAbram Baldwin Milledgeville 

jDr. Richard Banks Homer 

Gen. Francis S. Bartow. Cartersville. . 

Benj. H. Hill Fitzgerald. . . 

John M. Berrien Nashville. . . . 

Dr. W. W. Bibb Macon 

Logan E. Bleckley Cochran 

Preston L. Brooks Quitman 

Jonathan Bryan Clyde 

Arch. Bulloch Statesboro. . . 

Edmund Burke Waynesboro. 

Captain Sam. Butts. . . . Jackson 

John C. Calhoun Morgan 

Earl of Camden St. Marys. . . 

Duncan G. Campbell. . . Fairburn 

Charles Carroll Carrollton . . . 

Catoosa Ringgold. . . . 

R. M. Charlton Folkston 

Earl of Chatham Savannah. . . . 

Chattahoochee River. . Cusseta 

Chattooga River vSummerville. 

Cherokee Indians Canton 

Gen. Elijah Clarke Athens 

Henry Clay jFort Gaines . , 

A. S. Clayton Jonesboro. . . . 

Gen. Duncan S. Clinch. Homerville. . 

John Cobb Marietta. . . . 

Gen. John Coffee Douglas 

Walter T. Colquitt Moultrie 

Christopher Columbus. Appling 

Chief of the Cowetas. . . Newnan 

Wm. H. Crawford Knoxville. . . . 

Charles F. Crisp Cordele 

Maj. Francis Dade Trenton 

Wm. C. Dawson Dawsonville. . 

Stephen Decatur Bainbridge . . 

Baron De Kalb Decatur 

Wm. E. Dodge Eastman 

Col. John Dooly Vienna 

Charles Dougherty Albany 

Stephen A. Douglas. . . . Douglasville. 

Gov. Peter Early jBlakely 

Robert M. Echols Statenville. . . 

Lord Efffngham Springfield. . . . 

Elberton 

Swainsboro. . . 



County Seat. 



Gov. Sam. Elbert 
Gov, David Emanuel . 
.316 



Laid 
out. 



iai« 

1825 
1803 
1858 
1861 
1907 
1856 
1822 
1912 
1858 

1793 
1796 
1777 
1825 

1854 
1777 
1828 
1826 
1853 
1854 
1777 

1854 
1838 
1832 
1801 
1854 
1858 
1850 
1832 
1854 
1856 
1790 
1826 
1822 
1905 
1837 
1857 
1823 
1822 
1870 
1821 

1853 
1870 
1818 
1858 
1777 
1790 
1812 



LIST OF COVNTIES — Continued 



317 



Name. 



Fannin 

Fayette 

Floyd 

Forsyth 

Franklin 

Fulton 

Gilmer 

Glascock 

Glynn 

Gordon 

Grady 

Greene 

Gwinnett 

Habersham . . 

Hall 

Hancock 

Haralson 

Harris 

Hart 

Heard 

Henry 

Houston 

Irwin 

Jackson 

Jasper 

Jeff Davis.. . . 

Jefferson 

Jenkins 

Johnson 

Jones 

Laurens , 

Lee 

Liberty 

Lincoln 

Lowndes 

Lumpkin 

McDuffie 

Mcintosh 

Macon 

Madison 

Marion 

Meriwether. . 

Miller 

Milton 

Mitchell 

Monroe 

Montgomery . 

Morgan 

Murray 

Muscogee .... 



For Whom. 



Col. J. W. Fannin 

Gen. Lafayette 

Gen. Floyd 

Gov. John Forsyth. . . . 
Benjamin Franklin. . . . 

Robert Fulton 

Gov. Geo. R. Gilmer.. 
Gen. Thos. Glascock. . 

John Glynn 

Wm. W. Gordon 

Henry W. Grady 

Gen. Nat. Greene 

Gov. Button Gwinnett. 
Joseph Habersham. . . . 

Gov. Lyman Hall 

John Hancock 

Hugh A. Haralson 

Charles Harris 

Nancy Hart 

Stephen Heard 

Patrick Henry 

Gov. John Houston. . . . 

Gov. Jared Irwin 

Gov. Jas. Jackson 

vSergeant Jasper 

Jefferson Davis 

Thomas Jefferson 

Gov. Chas. J. Jenkins. 
Gov. H. V. Johnson. . . 

Hon. James Jones 

Col. John Laurens 

Richard H. Lee 

See page 1^3-^ 

Gen. Benj. Lincoln. . . . 

Wm. J. Lowndes 

Gov. Wilson Lumpkin . 

Geo. McDuffie 

Mcintosh Family 

Nath. Macon 

Jas. Madison 

Gen. Francis Marion. . 
Gen. David Meriwether 

Andrew J. Miller 

Homer V. Milton 

Gov. David B. Mitchell 

Jas. Monroe 

Gen. Rich. Montgomery 
Gen. Dan'l Morgan. . . 
Thos. W. Murray. . . . 
Muscogee Indians. , . . 



County Seat. 



Blue Ridge. . . 
FayetteviUe. . 

Rome 

Gumming 

Carnesville. . . 

Atlanta 

Ellijay 

Gibson 

Brunswick. . . . 

Calhoun 

Cairo 

Greensboro. . . 
Lawrenceville, 
Clarkesville . . 
Gainesville. . . 

Sparta 

Buchanan 

Hamilton 

Hartwell 

Franklin 

McDonough . . 

Perry 

Ocilla 

Jefferson 

Monticello. . . . 
Hazlehurst. . . 

Louisville 

Millen 

Wrightsville. . 

Gray 

Dublin 

Leesburg 



Hinesville. . . 
Lincolnton. . . 
Valdosta. . . . 
Dahlonega. . . 
Thomson. . . . 

Darien 

Oglethorpe. . 
Danielsville . 
Buena Vista. 
Greenville. . . 

Colquitt 

Alpharetta . . 

Camilla 

Forsyth 

Mt. Vernon. . 

Madison 

wSpring Place. 
Columbus. . . . 



Laid 
out. 



1854 

I82I 

1832 
1832 
1786 

1853 
1832 

1857 
1777 
1850 

1905 
1786 
I8I8 
I8I8 
I8I8 

1793 
1856 

1827 

1853 
1830 
I82I 
I82I 
I8I8 
1796 
I8I2 

1905 
1796 

1905 
1858 
1807 
1807 
1826 
1777 
1796 
1825 
1838 

I87I 
1793 
1837 

I8II 
1827 
1827 
1856 

1857 
1857 

I82I 

1793 
1807 
1832 
1826 



Popular, 
tion. 

12,574 

10,966 

36,736 

11,940 

17,894 

177.733 

9.237 

4.669 

15.720 

15.861 

18,457 
18,512 
28,824 
10,134 
25.730 
19,189 

13.514 
17,886 
16,216 
11,189 
19,927 
23,609 
10,461 
30,169 
16,552 
6,050 

21,379 
11,520 
12,897 
13,103 
35.501 
11,679 
12,924 

8,714 
24.436 

5.444 
10,325 

6,442 
15,016 
16,851 

9.147 

25,180 

7.986 

7.239 
22,114 
20,450 
19.638 
19.717 

9.763 
36,227 



3i8 



LIST OF COUNTIES — CoM/(KMC(i 



Name. 

Newton.. .. 

Oconee 

Oglethorpe . 
Paulding — 

Pickens 

Pierce 

Pike 

Polk 

Pulaski 

Putnam 

Quitman. . . 

Rabun 

Randolph. . 
Richmond. . 
Rockdale. . 

Schley 

Screven. . . . 
Spalding . . . 
Stephens. . . 
Stewart. . . . 

Sumter 

Talbot 

Taliaferro . , 
Tattnal .... 
Taylor. . . . 

Telfair 

Terrell 

Thomas. . . 

Tift 

Toombs. . . 

Towns 

Troup 

Turner, . . . 

Twiggs 

Union 

Upson 

Walker. ... 

Walton 

Ware 

Warren. . . . 
Washington 

Wayne 

Webster. . . 
Wheeler. . . 

White 

Whitfield.. 
Wilcox. . . . 

Wilkes 

Wilkinson. . 
Worth 



For Whom. 



Sergeant John Newton. . 

Oconee River 

Gen. Jas. E. Oglethorpe. 

John Paulding 

Gen. Andrew Pickens . , 

Franklin Pierce 

Zebulon M. Pike 

Jas. K. Polk 

Count Pulaski 

Israel Putnam 

Gen. John A. Quitman. 
Gov. Wm. Rabun. . . . 

John Randolph 

Duke of Richmond 

" Rockdale Church " . 
Gov. Wm. Schley. . . . 

Gen. Jas. Screven 

Hon. Thos. Spalding . . . 
Gov. Alex. H. Stephens, 
Gen. Dan'l Stewart. . . 

Gen. Thos. Sumter 

Gov. Matthew Talbot. . 
Col. Benj. Taliaferro. . . 

Josiah Tattnal 

Zach. Taylor 

Gov. Edward Telfair... 

Dr. Wm. Terrell 

Gen. Jett Thomas 

Nelson Tift 

Gen. Robert Toombs. . . 
Gov. Geo. N. Towns. . . 
Gov. Geo. M. Troup . . . 

Henry G. Turner 

Gen. John Twiggs 

Union 

Stephen Upson 

Maj. Freeman Walker. . 

Gov. Geo. W^alton 

Nicholas Ware 

Gen. Joseph Warren. . . . 
George Washington. . . . 
Gen. Anthony Wayne . . 

Daniel Webster 

Gen. Jos. E. Wheeler. . . 

Col. John White 

Rev. Geo. Whitefield. . . 
Captain John Wilcox. . . 

John Wilkes 

Gen. Jas. Wilkinson. . . . 
Gen. Wm. J. Worth 



County Seat. 

Covington. . . . 
Watkinsville. . 

Lexington 

Dallas 

Jasper 

Blackshear. . . 

Zebulon 

Cedartown. . . 
Hawkinsville . 

Eatonton 

Georgetown . , 

Clayton 

Cuthbert. ... 

Augusta 

Conyers .... 

Ellaville 

Sylvania 

Griffin 

Toccoa 

Lumpkin 

Americus. . . . 
Talbotton. . . 
Crawfordville 
Reidsville. . . 

Butler 

McRae 

Dawson 

Thomasville. 

Tif ton 

Lyons 

Hiwassee. . . . 
Lagrange .... 

Ashburn 

Jeffersonville. 
Blairsville. . . 
Thomaston. . 
La Fayette. . 

Monroe 

Waycross. . . . 
Warrenton. . . 
Sandersville . 

Jesup 

Preston 

Alamo 

Cleveland. . . 

Dalton 

Abbeville. . . . 
Washington. . 

Irwinton 

Sylvester. . . . 



Laid Popula- 
out. Hon. 

1821 
1875 
1793 
1832 

1853 
1857 
1822 
1851 
1808 
1807 
1858 
1819 
1828 
1777 
1870 
1857 
1793 
1851 

1905 
1830 
1831 
1827 
1825 
1801 
1852 
1807 
1856 
1825 
1905 
1905 
1856 
1826 

1905 
1809 
1832 
1824 

1833 
1818 
1824 

1793 
1784 
1805 
1856 
1912 

1857 
1851 

1857 
1777 
1803 

1853 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE 
OF GEORGIA 



PREAMBLE. 

To perpetuate the principles of free government, insure justice to all, 
preserve peace, promote the interest and happiness of the citizen, and trans- 
mit to posterity the enjoyment of liberty, we, the people of Georgia, relying 
upon the protection and guidance of Almighty God, do ordain and establish 
this Constitution: 

ARTICLE I. 

BILL OF RIGHTS. 
Section I. Rights of the Citizen. 

1. Origin and Foundation of Government. — All government of right 
originates with the people, is founded upon their will only, and is instituted 
solely for the good of the whole. Public officers are the trustees and servants 
of the people, and at all times amenable to them. 

2. Protection the Duty of Government. — Protection to person and 
property is the paramount duty of government, and shall be impartial and 
complete. 

3. Life, Liberty, and Property. — No person shall be deprived of life, 
liberty, or property, except by due process of law. 

4. Right to the Courts. — No person shall be deprived of the right to 
prosecute or defend his own cause, in any of the courts of this State, in person, 
by attorney, or both. 

5. Benefit of Counsel, Accusation, List of Witnesses, Compulsory 
Process and Trial. — Every person charged with an offense against the 
laws of this State shall have the privilege and benefit of counsel; shall be 
furnished, on demand, with a copy of the accusation, and a list of the wit- 
nesses on whose testimony the charge against him is founded; shall have 
compulsory process to obtain the testimony of his own witnesses; shall be 
confronted with the witnesses testifying against him, and shall have a public 
and speedy trial by an impartial jury. 

6. Crimination of Self not Compelled. — No person shall be com- 
pelled to give testimony tending in any manner to criminate himself. 

7. Banishment; Whipping. — Neither banishment beyond the limits of 
the State, nor whipping, as a punishment- for crime, shall be allowed. 

8. Jeopardy of Life, etc.. More than Once, Forbidden. — No person 
shall be put in jeopardy of life, or liberty, more than once for the same offense, 
save on his, or her, own motion for a new trial after conviction, or in case 
of mistrial. 

319 



320 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

9. Bail, Fines, Punishments, Arrests. — Excessive bail shall not be 
required, nor excessive fines imposed, nor cruel and unusual punishments 
inflicted; nor shall any person be abused in being arrested, while under 
arrest, or in prison. 

10. Costs. — No person shall be compelled to pay costs, except after 
conviction on final trial. 

11. Habeas Corpus. — The writ of habeas corpus shall not be suspended. 

12. Freedom of Conscience. — All men have the natural and inalien- 
able right to worship God, each according to the dictates of his own con- 
science, and no human authority should, in any case, control or interfere 
with such right of conscience. 

13. Religious Opinions, etc. — No inhabitant of this State shall be 
molested in person or property, or prohibited from holding any public office 
or trust, on account of his religious opinions; but the right of liberty of 
conscience shall not be so construed as to excuse acts of licentiousness, or 
justify practices inconsistent with the peace and safety of the State. 

14. Appropriations to Sects Forbidden. — No money shall ever be 
taken from the public treasury, directly or indirectly, in aid of any church, 
sect, or denomination of religionists, or of any sectarian institution. 

15. Liberty of Speech Guaranteed. — No law shall ever be passed 
to curtail, or restrain, the liberty of speech, or of the press; any person may 
speak, write, and publish his sentiments, on all subjects, being responsible 
for the abuse of that liberty. 

16. Searches and Warrants. — The right of the people to be secure in 
their persons, houses, papers, and effects against unreasonable searches and 
seizures shall not be violated; and no warrant shall issue except upon 
probable cause, supported by oath, or affirmation, particularly describing 
the place, or places, to be searched, and the persons or things to be seized. 

17. Slavery. — There shall be within the State of Georgia neither slavery 
nor involuntary servitude, save as a punishment for crime after legal con- 
viction thereof. 

18. Status of the Citizen. — The social status of the citizen shall never 
be the subject of legislation. 

19. Civil Authority Superior to Military. — The civil authority 
shall be superior to the military, and no soldier shall, in time of peace, be 
quartered in any house without the consent of the owner, nor in time of 
war, except by the civil magistrate, in such manner as may be provided 
by law. 

20. Contempts. — The power of the courts to punish for contempts 
shall be limited by legislative acts. 

21. Imprisonment for Debt. — There shall be no imprisonment for debt. 

22. Arms. — The right of the people to keep and bear arms shall not 
be infringed, but the General Assembly shall have power to prescribe the 
manner in which arms may be borne. 

23. Legislative, Judicial, and Executive Separate. — The legislative, 
judicial, and executive powers shall forever remain separate and distinct, 
and no person discharging the duties of one shall at the same time exercise 
the functions of either of the others, except as herein provided. 

24. Right to Assemble and Petition. — The people have the right to 
assemble peaceably for their common good, and to apply to those vested 
with the powers of government for redress of grievances, by petition or 
remonstrance. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 321 

25. Citizens, Protection of. — All citizens of the United States resident 
in this State are hereby declared citizens of this State; and it shall be the 
duty of the General Assembly to enact such laws as will protect them in the 
full enjoyment of the rights, privileges, and immunities due to such citizen- 
ship. 

Section II. Certain Offenses Defined. 

1. Libel; Jury in Criminal Trials. — In all prosecutions or indict- 
ments for libel, the truth may be given in evidence; and the jury in all 
criminal cases shall be the judges of the law and the facts. The power of 
the judges to grant new trials in case of conviction is preserved. 

2. Treason. — Treason against the State of Georgia shall consist in 
levying war against her, adhering to her enemies, giving them aid and com- 
fort. No person shall be convicted of treason, except on the testimony of 
two witnesses to the same overt act, or confession in open court. 

3. Conviction. — No conviction shall work corruption of blood, or 
forfeiture of estate. 

4. Lotteries. — All lotteries, and the sale of lottery tickets, are hereby 
prohibited; and this prohibition shall be enforced by penal laws. 

5. Lobbying. — Lobbying is declared to be a crime, and the General 
Assembly shall enforce this provision by suitable penalties. 

6. Fraud; Property Concealment. — The General Assembly shall 
have the power to provide for the punishment of fraud; and shall provide, 
by law, for reaching property of the debtor concealed from the creditor. 



Section III. Protection to Person and Property. 

L Private Ways: Just Compensation. — In cases of necessity, private 
ways may be granted upon just compensation being first paid by the appli- 
cant. Private property shall not be taken, or damaged, for public purposes, 
without just and adequate compensation being first paid. 

2. Attainder; ex Post Facto and Retroactive Laws, etc. — No bill 
of attainder, ex post facto law, retroactive law, or law impairing the obligation 
of contracts, or making irrevocable grants of special privileges or immunities, 
shall be passed. 

3. Revocation of Grants. — No grant of special privileges or immuni- 
ties shall be revoked, except in such manner as to work no injustice to the 
corporators or creditors of the incorporation. 



Section IV. Special Legislation Forbidden. 

1. General Laws, and How Varied. — Laws of a general nature shall 
have uniform operation throughout the State, and no special law shall be 
enacted in any case for which provision has been made by an existing general 
law. No general law affecting private rights shall be varied in any particu- 
lar case, by special legislation, except with the free consent, in writing, of 
all persons to be affected thereby; and no person under legal disability to 
contract is capable of such consent. 

2. What Acts Void. — Legislative acts in violation of this Constitution, 
or the Constitution of the United States, are void, and the judiciary shall 
so declare them. 



322 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

Section V. Governmental Rights of the People. 

1. State Rights. — The people of this State have the inherent, sole, and 
exclusive right of regulating their internal government, and the police thereof, 
and of altering and abolishing their Constitution whenever it may be neces- 
sary to their safety and happiness. 

2. Enumeration of Rights Not Deny Others. — The enumeration of 
rights herein contained as a part of this Constitution shall not be construed 
to deny to the people any inherent rights which they may have hitherto 
enjoyed. 

ARTICLE II. 

ELECTIVE FRANCHISE. 
Section I. Qualification of Voters. 

1. Elections by Ballot, and Voters must be Registered. — After the 
year 1908 elections by the people shall be by ballot, and only those persons 
shall be allowed to vote who have been first registered in accordance with 
the requirements of law. 

2. Who Shall be an Elector Entitled to Register and Vote. — 
Every male citizen of this State who is a citizen of the United States, twenty- 
one years old or upwards, not laboring under any of the disabilities named 
in this Article and possessing the qualifications provided by it, shall be an 
elector and entitled to register and vote at any election by the people: 
Provided, that no soldier, sailor, or marine in the military or naval service 
of the United States shall acquire the rights of an elector by reason of being 
stationed on duty in this State. 

3. Who Entitled to Register and Vote. — To entitle a person to 
register and vote at any election by the people, he shall have resided in 
the State one year next preceding the election, and in the county in which 
he offers to vote six months next preceding the election, and shall have paid 
all taxes which may have been required of him since the adoption of the 
Constitution of Georgia of 1877 that he may have had an opportunity of 
paying agreeably to law. Such payment must have been made at least six 
months prior to the election at which he offers to vote, except when such 
elections are held within six months from the expiration of the time fixed 
by law for the payment of such taxes. 

4. Qualifications of Elector. — Every male citizen of this State shall 
be entitled to register as an elector, and to vote in all elections in said State, 
who is not disqualified under the provisions of Section 2 of Article 2 of this 
Constitution, and who possesses the qualifications described in paragraphs 
2 and 3 of this Section or who will possess them at the date of the election 
occurring next after his registration, and who in addition thereto comes 
within either of the classes provided for in the five following subdivisions of 
this paragraph. 

(1) All persons who have honorably served in the land or naval forces of 
the United States in the Revolutionary War, or in the War of 1812, or in the 
War with Mexico, or in any war with the Indians, or in the War between 
the States, or in the War with Spain, or who honorably served in the land 
or naval forces of the Confederate States or of the State of Georgia in the 
War between the States; or. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 323 

(2) All persons lawfully descended from those embraced in the classes 
enumerated in the subdivision next above; or, 

(3) All persons who are of good character and understand the duties and 
obligations of citizenship under a republican form of government; or, 

(4) All persons who can correctly read in the English language any para- 
graph of the Constitution of the United States or of this State and correctly 
write the same in the English language when read to them by any one of 
the registrars, and all persons who solely because of physical disability are 
unable to comply with the above requirements, but who can understand 
and give a reasonable interpretation of any paragraph of the Constitution 
of the United States or of this State that may be read to them by any one 
of the registrars; or 

(5) Any person who is the owner in good faith in his own right of at least 
forty acres of land situated in this State, upon which he resides, or is the 
owner in good faith in his own right of property situated in this State and 
assessed for taxation at a value of $500.00. 

5. Registrars Shall Prepare Roster. — The right to register under 
subdivisions 1 and 2 of paragraph 4 shall continue only until January 1st, 
1915. But the registrars shall prepare a roster of all persons who register 
under subdivisions 1 and 2 of paragraph 4, and shall return the same to the 
clerk's office of the superior court of their counties, and the clerks of the 
superior court shall send copies of the same to the Secretary of State, and 
it shall be the duty of these officers to record and permanently preserve 
these rosters. Any person who has been once registered under either of 
the subdivisions 1 or 2 of paragraph 4 shall thereafter be permitted to vote: 
Provided he meets the requirements of paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Section. 

6. Appeal from Decision of Registrars. — Any person to whom the 
right of registration is denied by the registrars upon the ground that he 
lacks the qualifications set forth in the five subdivisions of paragraph 4 
shall have the right to take an appeal, and any citizen may enter an appeal 
from the decision of the registrars allowing any person to register under 
said subdivisions. All appeals must be filed in writing with the registrars 
within ten days from the date of the decision complained of, and shall be 
returned by the registrars to the office of the clerk of the superior court to 
be tried as other appeals. 

7. Judgment of Force Pending Appeal. — Pending an appeal and 
until the final decision of the case, the judgment of the registrars shall re- 
main in full force. 

8. Only Qualified Voter Can Participate in Primary. — No person 
shall be allowed to participate in a primary of any political party or a con- 
vention of any political party in this State who is not a qualified voter. 

9. Machinery for Registration. — The machinery provided by law 
for the registration of force October 1st, 1908, shall be used to carry out 
the provisions of this Section, except when inconsistent with same; the 
legislature may change or amend the registration laws from time to time, 
but no such change or amendment shall operate to defeat any of the pro- 
visions of this Section. 

Section II. Registration. 

1. Registration; Who Disfranchised. — The General Assembly may 
provide, from time to time, for the registration of all electors, but the follow- 



324 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

ing classes of persons shall not be permitted to register, vote or hold any 
office, or appointment of honor or trust in this State, to- wit: (1) Those who 
shall have been convicted, in any court of competent jurisdiction, of treason 
against the State, of embezzlement of public funds, malfeasance in office, 
bribery, or larceny, or of any crime involving moral turpitude, punishable by 
the laws of this State with imprisonment m the penitentiary, unless such 
person shall have been pardoned. (2) Idiots and insane persons. 

Section III. Voters' Privilege. 

1. Privilege of Electors. — Electors shall, in all cases, except for 
treason, felony, larceny and breach of the peace, be privileged from arrest 
during their attendance on elections, and in going to and returning from the 
same. 

Section IV. Disqualification to Hold Office. 

1. Holder of Public Funds. — No person who is the holder of any 
public money, contrary to law, shall be eligible to any office in this State 
until the same is accounted for and paid into the treasury. 

2. Duelling. — No person who, after the adoption of this Constitution, 
being a resident of this State, shall have been convicted of fighting a duel 
in this State, or convicted of sending or accepting a challenge, or convicted 
of aiding or abetting such duel, shall hold office in this State, unless he shall 
have been pardoned; and every such person shall also be subject to such 
punishment as may be prescribed by law. 

Section V. Sale of Liquors, When Forbidden. 

1. Sale of Liquors on Election Days. — The General Assembly shall, 
by law, forbid the sale, distribution, or furnishing of intoxicating drinks 
withm two miles of election precincts on days of election — State, county or 
municipal — and prescribe punishment for any violation of the same. 

Section VI. Returns of Elections. 

1. Election Returns. — Returns of election for all civil officers elected 
by the people, who are to be commissioned by the Governor, and also for 
the members of the General Assembly, shall be made to the Secretary of 
State, unless otherwise provided by law. 



ARTICLE III. 

LEGISLATIVE DEPARTMENT. 

Section I. Legislative Power, Where Vested. 

1. Legislative Power. — The legislative power of the State shall be 
vested in a General Assembly, which shall consist of a Senate and House of 
Representatives. 

Section IL Senatorial Districts. 

1. Number of Senators, etc. — The Senate shall consist of forty-four 
members. There shall be forty-four Senatorial districts, as now arranged 
by counties. Each district shall have one Senator. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 325 

2. Districts Changed, How. — The General Assembly may chanj^o 
these districts after each census of the United States: Provided, that neither 
the number of districts nor the number of senators from each district shall 
be increased. 

Section III. County Representation. 

1. Number of Representatives. — The House of Representatives shall 
consist of one hundred and eighty-four representatives, apportioned among 
the several counties as follows, to- wit: (The apportionment was changed 
by the General Assembly in 1911 to the following: To the six counties having 
the largest population, viz: Fulton, Chatham, Richmond, Bibb, Ployd, 
and Muscogee, three representatives each; to the twentj^-six counties having 
the next largest population, viz.: Laurens, Carroll, Jackson, Sumter, Thomas, 
Decatur, Gwinnett, Coweta, Cobb, Washington, DeKalb, Burke, Bulloch, 
Troup, Hall, Walton, Bartow, Meriwether, Emanuel, Lowndes, Elbert, 
Brooks, Houston, Wilkes, Clarke, and Ware, two representatives each; 
and to the remaining one hundred and fourteen counties, one representative 
each. In 1912 two new counties were created.) 

2. Changed, How. — The above apportionment shall be changed by the 
General Assembly at its first session after each census taken by the United 
States Government, so as to give the six counties having the largest popula- 
tion three representatives, each; and to the twenty-six counties having the 
next largest population two representatives, each ; but in no event shall the 
aggregate number of representatives be increased. 

Section IV. The General Assembly. 

1. Term of Members. — The members of the General Assembly shall 
be elected for two years, and shall serve until their successors are elected. 

2. Election, When. — The first election for members of the General 
Assembly, under this Constitution, shall take place on the first Wednesday 
in December, 1877; the second election for the same shall be held on the 
first Wednesday in October, 1880, and subsequent elections biennially on 
that day, until the day of election is changed by law. 

3. Meeting of the General Assembly. — The first meeting of the 
General Assembly, after the ratification of this Constitution, shall be on the 
fourth Wednesday in October, 1878, and annually thereafter, on the same 
day, until the day shall be changed by law. No session of the General 
Assembly shall continue longer than fifty days: Provided, that if an im- 
peachment trial is impending at the end of fifty days, the session may be 
prolonged till the completion of said trial. (Legislature now meets fourth 
Wednesday in June.) 

4. Quorum. — A majority of each house shall constitute a quorum to 
transact business; but a smaller number may adjourn from day to day and 
compel the presence of its absent members, as each house may provide. 

5. Oath of Members. — Each senator and representative, before taking 
his seat, shall take the following oath, or affirmation, to-wit: "I will support 
the Constitution of this State, and of the United States; and on all questions 
and measures which may come before me, I will so conduct myself as will, 
in my judgment, be most conducive to the interests and prosperity of this 
State." 

6. Length of Session-s. — (See par. 3 this section.) 



326 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

7. Eligibility; Appointments Forbidden. — No person holding a 
military commission, or other appointment or office, having any emolument 
or compensation annexed thereto, under this State, or the United States, or 
either of them, except justices of the peace and officers of the militia, nor 
any defaulter for public money, or for any legal taxes required of him, shall 
have a seat in either house, nor shall any senator or representative, after his 
qualification as such, be elected by the General Assembly, or appointed by 
the Governor, either with or without the advice and consent of the Senate, to 
any office or appointment having any emolument annexed thereto, during 
the time for which he shall have been elected. 

8. Removal Vacates. — The seat of a member of either house shall be 
vacated on his removal from the district or county from which he was elected. 

Section V. The Senate. 

1. Qualifications of Senators. — The Senators shall be citizens of the 
United States who have attained the age of twenty-five years, and who shall 
have been citizens of this State for four years, and for one year residents of 
the district from which elected. 

2. President. — The presiding officer of the Senate shall be styled the 
President of the Senate, and he shall be elected viva voce from the Senators. 

3. Impeachments. — The Senate shall have .the sole power to try im- 
peachments. 

4. Trial of Impeachments. — When sitting for that purpose, the mem- 
bers shall be on oath or affirmation, and shall be presided over by the Chief 
Justice, or the presiding justice of the Supreme Court. Should the Chief 
Justice be disqualified, the Senate shall select the judge of the Supreme 
Court to preside. No person shall be convicted without the concurrence 
of two-thirds of the members present. 

5. Judgments in Impeachments. — Judgments, in cases of impeach- 
ment, shall not extend further than removal from office and disqualification 
to hold and enjoy any office of honor, trust, or profit, within this State; 
but the party convicted shall, nevertheless, be liable and subject to indict- 
ment, trial, judgment and punishment, according to law. 

Section VI. The House of Representatives. 

1. Qualifications of Representatives. — The representatives shall 
be citizens of the United States who have attained the age of twenty-one 
years, and who shall have been citizens of this State for two years, and for 
one year residents of the counties from which elected. 

. 2. Speaker. — The presiding officer of the House of Representatives shall 
be styled the Speaker of the House of Representatives, and shall be elected 
viva voce from the body. 

3. Power to Impeach. — The House of Representatives shall have the 
sole power to impeach all persons who shall have been, or may be, in office. 

Section VII. Enactment of Laws. 

1. Elections, Returns, etc.; Disorderly Conduct. — Each house 
shall be the judge of the election, returns, and qualifications of its members 
and shall have power to punish them for disorderly behavior, or misconduct, 
by censure, fine, imprisonment, or expulsion, but no member shall be ex- 
pelled, except by a vote of two-thirds of the house to which he belongs. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 327 

2. Contempts, How Punished. — Each house may punish by imprison- 
ment, not extending beyond the session, any person, not a member, who 
shall be guilty of a contempt by any disorderly behavior in its presence, or 
who shall rescue, or attempt to rescue, any person arrested by order of 
either house. 

3. Privilege of Members. — The members of both houses shall be free 
from arrest during their attendance on the General Assembly, and in going 
thereto or returning therefrom, except for treason, felony, larceny, or breach 
of the peace; and no member shall be liable to answer in any other place for 
anything spoken in debate in either house. 

4. Journals. — Each house shall keep a journal of its proceedings, and 
publish it immediately after its adjournment. 

5. Where Kept. — The original journal shall be preserved, after publi- 
cation, in the office of the Secretary of State, but there shall be no other 
record thereof. 

6. Yeas and Nays, When Taken. — The yeas and nays on any question 
shall, at the desire of one-fifth of the members present, be entered on the 
journal. 

7. Bills to be Read. — Every bill, before it shall pass, shall be read 
three times, and on three separate days, in each house, unless in cases of 
actual invasion or insurrection; but the first and second reading of each 
local bill, and bank and railroad charters shall consist of the reading of the 
title only, unless said bill is ordered to be engrossed. 

8. One Subject-Matter Expressed. — No law or ordinance shall pass 
which refers to more than one subject-matter, or contains matter different 
from what is expressed in the title thereof. 

9. General Appropriation Bill. — The general appropriation bill shall 
embrace nothing except appropriations fixed by previous laws, the ordinary 
expenses of the executive, legislative, and judicial departments of the govern- 
ment, payment of the public debt and interest thereon, and the support of 
the public institutions and educational interests of the State. All other 
appropriations shall be made by separate bills, each embracing but one 
subject. 

10. Bills for Revenue. — All bills for raising revenue, or appropriating 
money, shall originate in the House of Representatives, but the Senate may 
propose or concur in amendments, as in other bills. 

11. Public Money, How Drawn. — No money shall be drawn from the 
treasury except by appropriation made by law ; and a regular statement and 
account of the receipt and expenditure of all public money shall be published 
every three months, and, also, with the laws passed by each session of the 
General Assembly. 

12. Bills Appropriating Money. — No bill or resolution appropriating 
money shall become a law, unless, upon its passage, the yeas and nays, in 
each house, are recorded. 

13. Acts vSigned; Rejected Bills. — All acts shall be signed by the 
President of the Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives, 
and no bill, ordinance, or resolution, intended to have the effect of a law, 
which shall have been rejected by either house, shall be again proposed 
during the same session, under the same or any other title, without the con- 
sent of two-thirds of the house by which the same was rejected. 

14. Majority of Members to Pass Bill. — No bill shall become a law 
unless it shall receive a majority of the votes of all the members elected to 



328 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

each house of the General Assembly, and it shall, in every instance, so appear 
on the journal. 

15. Local Bills. — (Stricken out by amendment.) 

16. Notice of Intention to Ask Local Legislation Necessary. — No 
local or special bill shall be passed, unless notice of the intention to apply 
therefor shall have been published in the locality where the matter, or thing 
to be affected, may be situated, which notice shall be given at least thirty 
days prior to the introduction of such bill into the General Assembly, and 
in the manner to be prescribed by law. The evidence of such notice, having 
been published, shall be exhibited in the General Assembly before such act 
shall be passed. 

17. Statutes and Sections of Code, How Amended. — No law, or sec- 
tion of the Code, shall be amended or repealed by mere reference to its title, 
or to the number of the section of the Code, but the amending or repealing 
act shall distinctly describe the law to be amended or repealed, as well as 
the alteration to be made. 

18. Corporate Powers, How Granted. — The General Assembly shall 
have no power to grant corporate powers and privileges to private com- 
panies; to make or change election precincts; nor to establish bridges or 
ferries; nor to change names of legitimate children; but it shall prescribe 
by law the manner in which such powers shall be exercised by the courts ; it 
may confer this authority to grant corporate powers and privileges to private 
companies to the judges of the superior courts of this State in vacation. 
All corporate powers and privileges to banking, insurance, railroad, canal, 
navigation, express and telegraph companies shall be issued and granted by 
the secretary of State, in such manner as shall be prescribed by law; and 
if in any event the secretary of State should be disqualified to act in any 
case, then in that event the legislature shall provide by general laws by 
what person such charters shall be granted. 

19. Recognizances. — The General Assembly shall have no power to 
relieve principals or securities upon forfeited recognizances, from the pay- 
ment thereof, either before or after judgment thereon, unless the principal 
in the recognizance shall have been apprehended and placed in the custody 
of the proper officer. 

20. Street Railways. — The General Assembly shall not authorize the 
construction of any street passenger railway within the limits of any incor- 
porated town or city, without the consent of the corporate authorities. 

21. Yeas and Nays to be Entered, When. — Whenever the Constitu- 
tion requires a vote of two-thirds of either or both houses for the passing of 
an act or resolution, the yeas and nays on the passage thereof shall be entered 
on the journal. 

22. Powers of the Legislature. — The General Assembly shall have 
power to make all laws and ordinances consistent with this Constitution, 
and not repugnant to the Constitution of the United States, which they 
shall deem necessary and proper for the welfare of the State. 

23. Signature of Governor. — No provision in this Constitution, for 
a two-thirds vote of both houses of the General Assembly, shall be construed 
to waive the necessity for the signature of the Governor, as in any other 
case, except in the case of the two-thirds vote required to override the veto, 
and in case of prolongation of a session of the General Assembly. 

24. Adjournments. — Neither house shall adjourn for more than three 
days, or to any other place, without the consent of the other; and in case 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 329 

of disagreement between the two houses on a question of adjournment, the 
Governor may adjourn either or both of them. 

Section VIII. Officers of the General Assembly. 

1. Secretary and Clerk. — The officers of the two houses, other than 
the President and Speaker, shall be a secretary of the Senate, and clerk of 
the House of Representatives, and such assistants as they may appoint; 
but the clerical expenses of the Senate shall not exceed sixty dollars per daj^ 
for each session, nor those of the House of Representatives seventy dollars 
per day, for each session. The secretary of the Senate and clerk of the 
House of Representatives shall be required to give bond and security for the 
faithful discharge of their respective duties. 

Section IX. Pay of Members. 

1. Compensation. — The per diem of members of the General Assembly 
shall not exceed four dollars; and mileage shall not exceed ten cents for each 
mile travelled, by the nearest practicable route, in going to, and returning 
from, the capital; but the President of the Senate and the Speaker of the 
House of Representatives shall each receive not exceeding seven dollars 
per day. 

Section X. Elections by General Assembly. 

1. Elections. — All elections by the General Assembly shall be viva 
voce, and the vote shall appear on the journal of the House of Representa- 
tives. When the Senate and House of Representatives unite for the purpose 
of elections, they shall meet in the Representative Hall, and the President 
of the Senate shall, in such cases, preside and declare the result. 

Section XI. Married Woman's Property. 

1. Wife's Estate. — All property of the wife at the time of her marriage, 
and all property given to, inherited, or acquired by her, shall remain her 
separate property, and not be liable for the debts of her husband. 

Section XII. Insurance Companies. 

1. Non-Resident Insurance Companies. — All life-insurance com- 
panies now doing business in this State, or which may desire to establish 
agencies and do business in the State of Georgia, chartered by other States 
of the Union, or foreign states, shall show that they have deposited with the 
comptroller-general of the State in which they are chartered, or of this 
State, the insurance commissioners, or such other officer as may be authorized 
to receive it, not less than one hundred thousand dollars, in such securities 
as may be deemed by such officer equivalent to cash, subject to his order, 
as a guarantee fund for the security of policy holders. 

2. License by Comptroller. — When such showing is made to the 
comptroller-general of the State of Georgia by a proper certificate from the 
State official having charge of the funds so deposited, the comptroller-general 
of the State of Georgia is authorized to issue, to the company making such 
showfng, a license to do business in the State, upon paying the fees required 
by law. 



330 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

3. Resident Insurance Companies. — All life-insurance companies 
chartered by the State of Georgia, or which may hereafter be chartered by 
the State, shall, before doing business, deposit, with the comptroller-general 
of the State of Georgia, or with some strong corporation, which may be 
approved by said comptroller-general, one hundred thousand dollars, in 
such securities as maj' be deemed by him equivalent to cash, to be subject 
to his order, as a guarantee fund for the security of the policy holders of the 
company making such deposit, all interests and dividends arising from such 
securities to be paid, when due, to the company so depositing. Any such 
securities as may be needed or desired by the company may be taken from 
said department at any time by replacing them with other securities equally 
acceptable to the comptroller-general, whose certificate for the same shall 
be furnished to the company. 

4. General Assembly to Enact Laws for People's Protection, etc. 
— The General Assembly shall, from time to time, enact laws to compel all 
fire-insurance companies doing business in this State, whether chartered by 
this State or otherwise, to deposit reasonable securities with the treasurer 
of this State, to secure the people against loss by the operations of said 
companies. 

5. Reports by Insurance Companies. — The General Assembly shall 
- compel all insurance companies in this State or doing business therein, under 

proper penalties, to make semi-annual reports to the Governor, and print 
the same at their own expense, for the information and protection of the 
people. 

ARTICLE IV. 

POWER OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OVER TAX.\TION. 
Section I. Taxation. 

1. Taxation, a Sovereign Right. — The right of taxation is a sovereign 
right, inalienable, indestructible, is the life of the State, and rightfully be- 
longs to the people in all republican governments, and neither the General 
Assembly, nor any nor all other departments of the government established 
by this Constitution, shall ever have the authority to irrevocably give, grant, 
limit, or restrain this right; and all laws, grants, contracts, and all other 
acts whatsoever, by said government, or any department thereof, to effect 
any of these purposes, shall be and are hereby declared to be null and void 
for every purpose whatsoever; and said right of taxation shall always be 
under the complete control of, and revocable by, the State, notwithstanding 
any gift, grant, or contract whatsoever by the General Assembly. 

Section II. Regulation of Corporations. 

1. Railroad Tariffs. — The power and authority of regulating railroad 
freights and passenger tariffs, preventing unjust discriminations, and re- 
quiring reasonable and just rates of freight and passenger tariffs, are hereby 
conferred upon the General Assembly, whose duty it shall be to pass laws, 
from time to time, to regulate freight and passenger tariffs, to prohibit unjust 
discriminations on the various railroads of this State, and to prohibit said 
roads from charging other than just and reasonable rates, and enforce the 
same by adequate penalties. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 331 

2. Right of Eminent Domain; Police Power. — The exercise of the 
right of eminent domain shall never be abridged, nor so construed as to 
prevent the General Assembly from taking the property and franchises of 
incorporated companies, and subjecting them to public use, the same as 
property of individuals; and the exercise of the police power of the State 
shall never be abridged, nor so construed as to permit corporations to con- 
duct their business in such a manner as to infringe the equal rights of indi- 
viduals, or the general well-being of the State. 

3. Charters Revived or Amended Become Subject to this Constitu- 
tion. — The General Assembly shall not remit the forfeiture of the charter 
of any corporation, now existing, nor alter or amend the same, nor pass any 
other general or special law for the benefit of said corporation except upon 
the condition that such corporation shall thereafter hold its charter subject 
to the provisions of this Constitution ; and every amendment of any charter 
of any corporation in this State, or any special law for its benefit, accepted 
thereby, shall operate as a novation of said charter and shall bring the 
same under the provisions of this Constitution: Provided, that this section 
shall not extend to any amendment for the purpose of allowing any existing 
road to take stock in or aid in the building of any branch road. 

4. Buying Stock, etc., in Other Corporations; Competition. — The 
General Assembly of this State shall have no power to authorize any cor- 
poration to buy shares or stock in any other corporation in this State or 
elsewhere, or to make any contract, or agreement whatever, with any such 
corporation, which may have the effect, or be intended to have the effect, 
to defeat or lessen competition in their respective businesses, or to encourage 
monopoly; and all such contracts and agreements shall be illegal and void. 

5. Rebates. — No railroad company shall give, or pay, any rebate or 
bonus in the nature thereof, directly or indirectly, or do any act to mislead 
or deceive the public as to the real rates charged or received for freights 
or passage; and any such payments shall be illegal and void, and these pro- 
hibitions shall be enforced by suitable penalties. 

6. Obligation of Contracts Preserved. — No provision of this 
Article shall be deemed, held or taken to impair the obligation of any contract 
heretofore made by the State of Georgia. 

7. General Assembly to Enforce. — The General Assembly shall en- 
force the provisions of this Article by appropriate legislation. 



ARTICLE V. 

EXECUTIVE DEPARTMENT. 

Section I. Governor. 

1. Executive Department. — The officers of the Executive Department 
shall consist of a Governor, secretary of State, comptroller-general and 
treasurer. 

2. Governor; Term of Office, Salary, etc. — The Executive power 
shall be vested in a Governor, who shall hold his office during the term of 
two years, and until his successor shall l)e chosen and qualified. He shall 
not be eligible to reelection, after the expiration of a second term, for the 
period of four years. He shall have a salary of five thousand dollars per 
annum (until otherwise provided by a law passed by a two-thirds vote of 



332 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

both branches of the General Assembly), which shall not be increased or 
diminished during the period for which he shall have been elected ; nor shall 
he receive, within that time, any other emolument from the United States, 
or either of them, or from any foreign power. 

3. Election for Governor. — The first election for Governor, under 
this Constitution, shall be held on the first Wednesday in October, 1880, and 
the Governor-elect shall be installed in office at the next session of the 
General Assembly. An election shall take place biennially thereafter, on 
said day, until another date be fixed by the General Assembly. Said election 
shall be held at the places of holding general elections in the several counties 
of this State, in the manner prescribed for the election of members of the 
General Assembly, and the electors shall be the same. 

4. Returns of Elections. — The returns for every election of Governor 
shall be sealed up by the managers, separately from other returns, and 
directed to the President of the Senate and Speaker of the House of Repre- 
sentatives, and transmitted to the secretary of State, who shall, without 
opening said returns, cause the same to be laid before the Senate on the day 
after the two houses shall have been organized, and they shall be trans- 
mitted by the Senate to the House of Representatives, 

5. How Published. — The members of each branch of the General 
Assembly shall convene in the Representative Hall, and the President of the 
Senate and Speaker of the House of Representatives shall open and publish 
the returns in the presence and under the direction of the General Assembly; 
and the person having the majority of the whole number of votes shall be 
declared duly elected Governor of this State, but if no person shall have 
such majority, then from the two persons having the highest number of 
votes, who shall be in life, and shall not decline an election at the time ap- 
pointed for the General Assembly to elect, the General Assembly shall, 
immediately, elect a Governor viva voce; and in all cases of election of a 
Governor by the General Assembly a majority of the members present shall 
be necessary to a choice. 

6. Contested Elections. — Contested elections shall be determined by 
both houses of the General Assembly in such manner as shall be prescribed 
by law. 

7. Qualifications of Governor. — No person shall be eligible to the 
office of Governor who shall not have been a citizen of the United States 
fifteen years, and a citizen of the State six years, and who shall not have 
attained the age of thirty years. 

8. Death, Resignation, or Disability of Governor. — In case of the 
death, resignation, or disability of the Governor, the President of the Senate 
shall exercise the executive powers of the government until such disability 
be removed, or a successor is elected and qualified. And in case of the 
death, resignation, or disability of the President of the Senate, the Speaker 
of the House of Representatives shall exercise the executive powers of the 
government until the removal of the disability, or the election and qualifica- 
tion of a Governor. 

9. Unexpired Terms. — The General Assembly shall have power to 
provide, by law, for filling unexpired terms by special elections. 

10. Oath of Office. — The Governor shall, before he enters on the 
duties of his office, take the following oath or affirmation: "I do solemnly 
swear (or affirm, as the case may be) that I will faithfully execute the office 
of Governor of the State of Georgia, and will, to the best of my ability, 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 333 

preserve, protect and defend the Constitution thereof, and the Constitution 
of the United States of America." 

11. Commander-in-chief. — The Governor shall be commander-in-chief 
of the army and navy of this State, and of the militia thereof. 

12. Reprieves and Pardons. — He shall have power to grant reprieves 
and pardons, to commute penalties, remove disabilities imposed by law, 
and to remit any part of a sentence for offenses against the State, after 
conviction, except in cases of treason and impeachment, subject to such 
regulations as may be provided by law relative to the manner of applying 
for pardons. Upon conviction for treason he may suspend the execution 
of the sentence and report the case to the General Assembly at the next 
meeting thereof, when the General Assembly shall either pardon, commute 
the sentence, direct its execution, or grant a further reprieve. He shall, at 
each session of the General Assembly, communicate to that body each case 
of reprieve, pardon or commutation granted, stating the name of the con- 
vict, the offense for which he was convicted, the sentence and its date, the 
date of the reprieve, pardon or commutation, and the reasons for granting 
the same. He shall take care that the laws are faithfully executed, and 
shall be a conservator of the peace throughout the State. 

13. Writs of Elections; Called Session of the Legislature. — He 
shall issue writs of election to fill all vacancies that may happen in the Senate 
or House of Representatives, and shall give the General Assembly, from time 
to time, information of the state of the Commonwealth, and recommend to 
their consideration such measures as he may deem necessary or expedient. 
He shall have power to convoke the General Assembly on extraordinary 
occasions, but no law shall be enacted at called sessions of the General 
Assembly except such as shall relate to the object stated in his proclamation 
convening them. 

14. Filling Vacancies. — When any office shall become vacant, by 
death, resignation, or otherwise, the Governor shall have power to fill such 
vacancy, unless otherwise provided by law; and persons so appointed shall 
continue in office until a successor is commissioned, agreeably to the mode 
pointed out by this Constitution, or by law in pursuance thereof. 

15. Appointments Rejected. — A person once rejected by the Senate 
shall not be reappointed by the Governor to the same office during the same 
session, or the recess thereafter. 

16. Governor's Veto. — The Governor shall have the re\'ision of all 
bills passed by the General Assembly, before the same shall become laws, 
but two-thirds of each house may pass a law notwithstanding his dissent; 
and if any bill should not be returned by the Governor within five days 
(Sunday excepted) after it has been presented to him, the same shall be a 
law, unless the General Assembly, by their adjournment, shall prevent 
its return. He may approve any appropriation, and disapprove any other 
appropriation, in the same bill, and the latter shall not be effectual unless 
passed by two-thirds of each house. 

17. Governor Must Approve. — Every vote, resolution, or order, to 
which the concurrence of both houses may be necessary, except on a question 
of election, or adjournment, shall be presented to the Governor, and, before 
it shall take effect, be approved by him, or, being disapproved, shall be 
repassed by two-thirds of each house. 

18. Information from Department Officers; Treasurer and Comp- 
troller. — He may require information, in writing, from the officers in the 



334 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

Executive Department on any subject relating to the duties of their respec- 
tive offices. It shall be the duty of the Governor, quarterly, and oftener if 
he deems it expedient, to examine, under oath, the treasurer and comptroller- 
general of the State on all matters pertaining to their respective offices, and 
to inspect and review their books and accounts. The General Assembly 
shall have authority to provide by law for the suspension of either of said 
officers, from the discharge of the duties of his office, and also for the appoint- 
ment of a suitable person to discharge the duties of the same. 

19. Secretaries. — The Governor shall have power to appoint his own 
secretaries not exceeding two in number, and to provide such other clerical 
force as may be required in his office, but the total cost for secretaries and 
clerical force in his office shall not exceed six thousand dollars per annum. 

Section II. Other Executive Officers. 

1. Secretary of State, Comptroller and Treasurer, How Elected. 
— The secretary of State, comptroller-general and treasurer shall be elected 
by persons qualified to vote for members of the General Assembly, at the 
same time and in the same manner as the Governor. The provisions of the 
Constitution as to the transmission of the returns of election, counting 
the votes, declaring the result, deciding when there is no election, and when 
there is a contested election, applicable to the election of Governor, shall 
apply to the election of secretary of State, comptroller-general and treasurer; 
they shall be commissioned by the Governor and hold their offices for the 
same time as the Governor. 

2. Treasurer's Salary. — The salary of the treasurer shall not exceed 
two thousand dollars per annum. The clerical expenses of his department 
shall not exceed sixteen hundred dollars per annum. 

3. Salary of Secretary of State. — The salary of the secretary of 
State shall not exceed two thousand dollars per annum, and the clerical 
expenses of his department shall not exceed one thousand dollars per annum. 

4. Comptroller-General's Salary. — The salary of the comptroller- 
general shall not exceed two thousand dollars per annum. The clerical 
expenses of his department, including the insurance department and wild- 
land clerk, shall not exceed four thousand dollars per annum; and without 
said clerk, it shall not exceed three thousand dollars per annum. 

5. Profit from Use of Public Money. — The treasurer shall not be 
allowed, directly or indirectly, to receive any fee, interest, or reward from 
any person, bank, or corporation for the deposit or use, in any manner, of 
the public funds; and the General Assembly shall enforce this provision 
by suitable penalties. 

6. Qualifications. — No person shall be eligible to the office of secretary 
of State, comptroller-general, or treasurer, unless he shall have been a citizen 
of the United States for ten years, and shall have resided in this State for 
six years next preceding his election, and shall be twenty-five years of age 
when elected. All of said officers shall give bond and security, under regu- 
lations to be prescribed by law, for the faithful discharge of their duties. 

7. Fees and Perquisites Denied. — The secretary of State, the comp- 
troller-general, and the treasurer, shall not bo allowed any fee, perquisite, 
or compensation, other than their salaries, as prescribed by law, except 
their necessary expenses when absent from the seat of government on busi- 
ness for the State. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 335 

Section III. Seal of State. 

1. Great Seal. — The Great Seal of the State shall be deposited in the 
office of the secretary of State, and shall not be affixed to any instrument of 
writing except by order of the Governor, or General Assembly, and that now 
in use shall be the great seal of the State until otherwise provided by law. 



ARTICLE VI. 

JUDICIARY. 

Section I. Courts. 

1. Courts Enumerated. — The judicial powers of this State shall be 
vested in a Supreme Court, a Court of Appeals, superior courts, courts of 
ordinary, justices of the peace, commissioned notaries public, and such 
other courts as have been or may be established by law. 

Section II. Supreme Court and Court of Appeals. 

1. Supreme Court Judges. — The Supreme Court shall consist of a 
Chief Justice and five Associate Justices. A majority of the court shall 
constitute a quorum. 

2. Governor to Designate Judges to Preside, When. — When one 
or more of the judges are disqualified from deciding any case, by interest or 
otherwise, the Governor shall designate a judge, or judges, of the superior 
courts to preside in said case. 

3. Bondholding Judge Disqualified, When. — No judge of any court 
shall preside in any case where the validity of any bond — Federal, State, 
corporation, or municipal — is involved, who holds in his own right, or as 
the representative of others, any material interest in the class of bonds upon 
which the question to be decided arises. 

4. Terms of Office. — The Chief Justices and Associate Justices shall 
hold their offices for six years, and until their successors are qualified; but 
appointments to fill vacancies shall only be for the unexpired term, or until 
such vacancies are filled by elections, agreeably to the mode pointed out 
by the Constitution. 

5. Jurisdiction. — ■ The Supreme Court shall have no original juris- 
diction, but shall be a court alone for the trial and correction of errors in 
law and equity from the superior courts in all civil cases, whether legal or 
equitable, originating therein or carried thereto from the court of ordinary, 
and in all cases of conviction of a capital felony, and for the determination 
of questions certified to it by the Court of Appeals; and shall sit at the seat 
of government at such times in each year as are or may be prescribed by 
law, for the trial and determination of writs of error from the superior courts 
and of questions certified to it as aforesaid. 

6. Cases, How Disposed of. — The Supreme Court shall dispose of 
every case at the first or second term after such writ of error is brought; 
and in case the plaintiff in error shall not be prepared at the first term to 
prosecute the case — unless prevented by providential cause — it shall be 
stricken from the docket, and the judgment below shall stand affirmed. 

7. Judgments may be Withheld. — In any case the court may, in its 
discretion, withhold its judgment until the next term after the same is argued. 



33^ HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

8. The Supreme Court shall hereafter (after 1896) consist of a Chief 
Justice and five Associate Justices. The court shall have power to hear 
and determine cases when sitting, either in a body or in two divisions of 
three judges each, under such regulations as may be prescribed by the 
General Assembly. A majority of either division shall constitute a quorum 
for that division. The Chief Justice and the Associate Justices of the 
Supreme Court shall hereafter (after 1896) be elected by the people at the 
same time and in the same manner as the Governor and State House officers 
are elected. All terms (except unexpired terms) shall be for six years each. 
In case of any vacancy which causes an unexpired term, the same shall be 
filled by executive appointment, and the person appointed by the Governor 
shall hold his office until the next regular election, and until his successor 
for the balance of the unexpired term shall have been elected and qualified. 
The returns of said special election shall be made to the secretary of State. 

9. Court of Appeals. — The Court of Appeals shall, until otherwise 
provided by law, consist of three judges, of whom two shall constitute a 
quorum. It shall sit at the seat of government and at such other places 
as may be prescribed by law. (Remainder of paragraph provides that the 
judges shall have the same qualifications, and be elected in the same man- 
ner as justices of the Supreme Court, and for six-year terms. The Court 
of Appeals has jurisdiction for the trial and correction of errors from the 
superior courts in criminal cases not capital, and from the city courts of 
Atlanta and Savannah, and in such other cases as may be prescribed by 
law; but the Court of Appeals must certify to the Supreme Court, for its 
decision, all questions as to the constitutionality of acts of the General 
Assembly; and it may likewise certify other questions of law. The decisions 
of the Supreme Court bind the Court of Appeals as precedents.) 

Section III. Superior Courts. 

1. Terms, etc., of Superior Court Judges. — There shall be a judge 
of the superior courts for each judicial circuit, whose term of office shall be 
four years, and until his successor is qualified. He may act in other circuits 
when authorized by law. The legislature shall have authority to add one 
or more additional judges of the superior court for any judicial circuit in 
this State, and shall have authority to regulate the manner in which the 
judges of such circuits shall dispose of the business thereof, and shall fix 
the time at which the term or terms of office of such additional judge or 
judges shall begin, and the manner of his appointment or election, and shall 
have authority from time to time to add to the number of such judges in 
any judicial circuit, or to reduce the number of judges in any judicial circuit: 
Provided, that at all times there shall be at least one judge in every judicial 
circuit of this State. 

2. Elections, When to be Made. — The successors to the present and 
subsequent incumbents shall be elected by the electors, entitled to vote for 
members of the General Assembly of the whole State, at the general election 
held for such members, next preceding the expiration of their respective 
terms. 

3. Terms Begin, When. — The terms of the judges to be elected under 
the Constitution (except to fill vacancies) shall begin on the first day of 
January after their election. Every vacancy occasioned by death, resigna- 
tion or other causes shall be filled by appointments of the Governor until 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 337 

the first day of January after the general election held next after the expira- 
tion of thirty days from the time such vacancy occurs, at which election a 
successor for the unexpired term shall be elected. 

Section IV. Jurisdiction of Superior Courts. 

1. Exclusive Jurisdiction. — The superior court shall have exclusive 
jurisdiction in cases of divorce; in criminal cases where the offender is sub- 
jected to loss of life, or confinement in the penitentiary; in cases respecting 
titles to land and equity cases. 

2. Equity may be Merged in Common Law Courts. — The General 
Assembly may confer upon the courts of common law all the powers hereto- 
fore exercised by courts of equity in this State. 

3. General Jurisdiction. — Said courts shall have jurisdiction in all 
civil cases, except as hereinafter provided. 

4. Appellate Jurisdiction. — They shall have appellate jurisdiction in 
all such cases as may be provided by law. 

5. Certiorari, Mandamus, etc. — They shall have power to correct 
errors in inferior judicatories, by writ of certiorari, which shall only issue on 
the sanction of the judge; and said courts and the judges thereof shall have 
power to issue writs of mandamus, prohibition, scire facias, and all other 
writs that may be necessary for carrying their powers fully into effect, and 
shall have such other powers as are or may be conferred on them by law. 

6. Appeal from one Jury to Another. — The General Assembly may 
provide for an appeal from one jury, in the superior and city courts, to 
another, and the said court may grant new trials on legal grounds. 

7. Judgment by the Court. — The court shall render judgment without 
the verdict of a jury, in all civil cases founded on unconditional contracts in 
writing, where an issuable defense is not filed under oath or affirmation. 

8. Sessions. — The superior courts shall sit in each county not less than 
twice in each year, at such times as have been or may be appointed by law. 

9. Presiding Judge Disqualified. — The General Assembly may pro- 
vide by law for the appointment of some proper person to preside in cases 
where the presiding judge is, from any cause, disqualified. 

Section V. Judges of Superior and City Courts. 

1. Judges of Superior and City Courts May Alternate, When. — In 
any county within which there is, or hereafter may be, a city court, the 
judge of said court, and of the superior court, may preside in the courts of 
each other in cases where the judge of either court is disqualified to preside. 

Section VI. Court of Ordinary. 

1. Ordinary, Appeals from. — The powers of a court or ordinary, and 
of probate, shall be vested in an ordinary for each county, from whose 
decision there may be an appeal (or, by consent of parties, without a decision) 
to the superior court, under regulations prescribed by law. 

2. Powers. — The courts of ordinary shall have such powers in relation 
to roads, bridges, ferries, public buildings, paupers, county officers, county 
funds, county taxes, and other county matters, as may be conferred on them 
by law. 



338 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

3. Term of Office. — The ordinary shall hold his office for the term of 
four years, and until his successor is elected and qualified. 

Section VII. Justices of the Peace. 

1. Justices, Number and Term. — There shall be in each militia dis- 
trict one justice of the peace, whose official term, except when elected to fill 
an unexpired term, shall be four years. (An amendment provides that the 
General Assembly may in its discretion abolish justice courts and the office 
of justice of the peace and of notary public ex officio justice of the peace in 
any city of over 20,000 population, except Savannah, and establish a special 
court or courts in lieu thereof.) 

2. Jurisdiction. — Justices of the peace shall have jurisdiction in all 
civil cases, arising ex contractu, and in cases of injuries or damages to per- 
sonal property, when the principal sum does not exceed one hundred dollars, 
and shall sit monthly at fixed times and places; but in all cases there may 
be an appeal to a jury in said court, or an appeal to the superior court, under 
such regulations as may be prescribed by law. 

3. Elections and Commissions. — Justices of the peace shall be elected 
by the legal voters in their respective districts, and shall be commissioned 
by the Governor. They shall be removable on conviction for malpractice 
in office. 

Section VIII. Notaries Public. 

1. Notaries Public, How Appointed, etc. — Commissioned notaries 
public, not to exceed one for each militia district, may be appointed by the 
judges of superior courts in their respective circuits, upon recommendation 
of the grand juries of the several counties. They shall be commissioned by 
the Governor for the term of four years, and shall be ex officio justices of the 
peace, and shall be removable on conviction for malpractice in office. 

Section IX. Uniformity of Courts. 

1. Uniformity Provided for. — The jurisdiction, powers, proceedings 
and practice of all courts or officers invested with judicial powers (except 
city courts), of the same grade or class, so far as regulated by law, and the 
force and effect of the process, judgment and decree, by such courts, severally 
shall be uniform. This uniformity must be established by the General 
Assembly. 

Section X. Attorney-General. 

1. Attorney-General; Election. — There shall be an attorney-general 
of this State, who shall be elected by the people at the same time, for the 
same term, and in the same manner as the Governor. 

2. Duties. — It shall be the duty of the attorney-general to act as the 
legal adviser of the Executive Department, to represent the State in the 
Supreme Court in all capital felonies; and in all civil and criminal cases in 
any court when required by the Governor, and to perform such other serv- 
ices as shall be required of him by law. 

Section XI. Solicitor-General. 

1. Solicitor-General; Term. — There shall be a solicitor-general for 
each judicial circuit, whose official term (except to fill a vacancy) shall be 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 339 

four years. The successors of present and subsequent incumbents shall be 
elected by the electors of the whole State, qualified to vote for members of 
the General Assembly, at the general election held next preceding the ex- 
piration of their respective terms. Every vacancy occasioned by death, 
resignation or other cause shall be filled by appointment of the Governor 
until the first day of January after the general election held next after the 
expiration of thirty days from the time such vacancy occurs, at which elec- 
tion a successor for the unexpired term shall be elected. 

2. Duties. — It shall be the duty of the solicitor-general to represent the 
State in all cases in the superior courts of his circuit, and in all cases taken 
up from his circuit to the Supreme Court, and to perform such other services 
as shall be required of him by law. 

Section XII. Elections of Judges, etc. 
(Repealed.) 

Section XIII. Judicial Salaries. 

1. Salaries of Judges. — The judges of the Supreme Court shall have, 
out of the treasury of the State, salaries not to exceed three thousand dollars 
per annum , the judges of the superior courts shall have salaries not to exceed 
two thousand dollars per annum; the attornej^-general shall have a salary 
not to exceed two thou.sand dollars per annum; and the solicitors-general 
each shall have salaries not to exceed two hundred and fifty dollars per 
annum ; but the attorney-general shall not have anj' fee or perquisite in any 
cases arising after the adoption of this Constitution. 

(The General Assembly has changed most of these salaries. This section 
of the constitution has also been amended to enable the counties of Chatham, 
Fulton, and Richmond to increase the salaries of the judges of the circuits 
in which they lie to five thousand dollars a year.) 

2. How Salaries may be Changed. — The General Assembly may at 
any time, by a two-thirds vote of each branch, prescribe other and different 
salaries for any, or all, of the above officers, but no such change shall affect 
the officers then in commission. 

Section XIV. Qualification of Judges, etc. 

1. Qualifications. — No person shall be judge of the Supreme or 
superior courts or attorney-general, unless, at the time of his election, he 
shall have attained the age of thirtj^ years, and shall have been a citizen of 
the State three years, and have practiced law for seven years; and no person 
shall be hereafter elected solicitor-general, unless, at the time of his election, 
he shall have attained twenty-five years of age, shall have been a citizen of 
the State for three years, and shall have practiced law for three years next 
preceding his election. 

Section XV. Divorce. 

1. DrvoRCE. — No total divorce shall be granted, except on the con- 
current verdicts of two juries at different terms of the court. 

2. Last Jury Determines Disabilities. — When a divorce is granted, 
the jury rendering the final verdict shall determine the rights and disabilities 
of the parties. 



340 HISTORY OF GEORGIA N 

Section XVI. Venue. 

1. Divorce Cases, Where Brought. — Divorce cases shall be brought 
in the county where the defendant resides, if a resident of this State; if the 
defendant be not a resident of this State, then in the county in which the 
plaintiff resides. 

2. Land, Titles, Where Tried. — Cases respecting titles to land shall 
be tried in the county where the land lies, except where a single tract is 
divided by a county line, in which case the superior court in either county 
shall have jurisdiction. 

3. Equity Cases. — Equity cases shall be tried in the county where a 
defendant resides against whom substantial relief is prayed. 

4. Suits Against Joint Obligors, etc. — Suits against joint obligors, 
joint promissors, copartners, or joint trespassers, residing in different coun- 
ties, may be tried in either county. 

5. Suits Against Maker and Indorser, etc. — Suits against the maker 
and indorser of promissory notes, or drawer, acceptor and indorser of foreign 
or inland bills of exchange, or like instruments, residing in different counties, 
shall be brought in the county where the maker or acceptor resides. 

6. All Other Cases. — All other civil cases shall be tried in the county 
where the defendant resides, and all criminal cases shall be tried in the 
county where the crime was committed, except cases in the superior courts 
where the judge is satisfied that an impartial jury cannot be obtained in 
such county. 

Section XVII. Change of Venue. 

1. Power to Change Venue. — The power to change the venue in civil 
and criminal cases shall be vested in the superior courts, to be exercised in 
such manner as has been, or shall be, provided by law. 



Section XVIII. Jury Trials. 

1. Trial by Jury. — The right of trial by jury, except where it is other- 
wise provided in this Constitution, shall remain inviolate, but the General 
Assembly may prescribe any number, not less than five, to constitute a trial 
or traverse jury in courts other than the superior and city courts. 

2. Selection of Jurors. — The General Assembly shall provide by law 
for the selection of the most experienced, intelligent and upright men to 
serve as grand jurors, and intelligent and upright men to serve as traverse 
jurors. Nevertheless, the grand jurors shall be competent to serve as 
traverse jurors. 

3. Compensation of Jurors. — It shall be the duty of the General As- 
sembly, by general laws, to prescribe the manner of fixing compensation of 
jurors in all counties in this State. 



Section XIX. County Commissioners. 

1. Power to Create County Commissioners. — The General Assembly 
shall have power to provide for the creation of county commissioners in such 
counties as may require them, and to define their duties. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 341 

Section XX. What Courts may be Abolished. 

1. Power to Abolish Courts. — All courts not specially mentioned by- 
name in the first section of this Article may be abolished iu any county, at 
the discretion of the General Assembly. 

Section XXI. Supreme Court Costs. 

1. Costs in Supreme Court. — The costs in the Supreme Court shall 
not exceed ten dollars, until otherwise provided by law. Plaintiffs in error 
shall not be required to pay costs in said court when the usual pauper oath 
is filed in the court below. 



ARTICLE VII. 

FINANCE, TAXATION AND PUBLIC DEBT. 
Section I. Power of Taxation. 

1. Taxation, How and for What Purpose Exercised. — The powers 
of taxation over the whole State shall be exercised by the General Assembly 
for the following purposes only; 

For the support of the State government and the public institutions. 

For educational purposes, in instructing children in the elementary 
branches of an English education only. 

To pay the interest on the public debt. 

To pay the principal of the public debt. 

To suppress insurrection, to repel invasion, and defend the State in time 
of war. 

To supply the soldiers who lost a limb, or limbs, in the military service 
of the Confederate States, with substantial artificial limbs during life, and 
to make suitable provision for such Confederate soldiers as may have been 
otherwise disabled or permanently injured in such service; or who, by reason 
of age and poverty, or infirmity and poverty, or blindness and poverty, are 
unable to provide a living for themselves; and for the widows of such Con- 
federate soldiers as may have died in the service of Confederate States, or 
since from wounds received therein, or disease contracted therein: Provided, 
this paragraph shall only apply to such widows as were married at the time 
of such service and have remained unmarried since the death of such soldier 
husbands. 

To make provision for the payment of pensions to any ex-Confederate 
soldier, now resident of this State, who enlisted in the military service of 
this State, or who enlisted in the military service of the Confederate States, 
during the civil war between the States of the United States, and who per- 
formed actual military service in the armies of the Confederate States, or 
the organized militia of this State, and was honorably discharged therefrom; 
and to widows, now residents of this State, of ex-Confederate soldiers who 
enlisted in the military service of this State, or who enlisted in the military 
service of the Confederate States, and who performed actual service in the 
armies of the Confederate States, or of the organized militia of this State, 
who died in said military service, or was honorably discharged therefrom: 
Provided, that no person shall be entitled to the provisions of this Consti- 
tutional amendment the total value of whose property, of every descriotion. 



342 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

including money and choses in action, shall exceed fifteen hundred dollars, 
and provided further, that only those widows who were married to such 
soldier or ex-soldier previous to the year 1870 shall be entitled to the pro- 
visions of this Constitutional amendment. No widow of a soldier killed 
during the war shall be deprived of her pension by reason of having subse- 
quently married another veteran who is dead, unless she receives a pension 
on account of being the widow of such second husband. 

2. Levy of Taxes Limited. — The levy of taxes on property for any 
one year by the General Assembly for all purposes, except to provide for 
repelling invasion, suppressing insurrection, or defending the State in time 
of war, shall not exceed five mills on each dollar of the value of the property 
taxable in the State. 

Section II. Taxation and Exemptions. 

1. Must be Uniform, etc. ; Dogs. — All taxation shall be uniform upon 
the same class of subjects, and ad valorem on all property subject to be 
taxed within the territorial limits of the authority levying the tax, and shall 
be levied and collected under general laws. The General Assembly may, 
however, impose a tax upon such domestic animals as, from their nature 
and habits, are destructive of other property. 

2. Exemptions. — The General Assembly may, by law, exempt from 
taxation all public property, places of religious worship or burial ; all institu- 
tions of purely public charity; all buildings erected for and used as a college, 
incorporated academy, or other seminary of learning; the real and personal 
estate of any public library, and that of any other literary association, used 
by or connected with such library; all books and philosophical apparatus; 
and all paintings and statuary of any company of association, kept in a 
public hall, and not held as merchandise, or for purposes of sale or gain: 
Provided, the property so exempted be not used for purposes of private 
or corporate profit or income. The General Assembly shall, further, have 
power to exempt from taxation farm products, including baled cotton, grown 
in this State and remaining in the hands of the producer, but not longer 
than for the year next after their production. 

3. Poll Tax. — No poll tax shall be levied except for educational pur- 
poses, and such tax shall not exceed one dollar annually, upon each poll. 

4. Laws Exempting Property Void. — All laws exempting property 
from taxation, other than the property herein enumerated, shall be void. 

5. Tax on Corporations. — The power to tax corporations and cor- 
porate property shall not be surrendered or suspended by any contract or 
grant to which the State shall be a party. 

6. All persons or classes of persons who were, by laws of force, January 1st, 
1911, required to make returns for taxation to the comptroller-general, and 
all who may hereafter be so required, shall, on or before the first day of 
March of each year, make such returns as of date of January 1st of that 
year, and shall pay the taxes arising on such returns in favor of the State 
on or before the first of September of the same year. 

Section III. State Debt. 

1. Debts, for What Contracted. — No debt shall be contracted by or 
on behalf of the State, except to supply such temporary deficit as may exist 
in the Treasury in any year from necessary delay in collecting the taxes of 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 343 

that year, to repel invasion, suppress insurrection, and defend the State in 
time of war, or to pay the existing public debt; but the debt created to supply 
deficiencies in revenue shall not exceed, in the aggregate, five hundred thou- 
sand dollars, and any loan made for this purpose shall be repaid out of the 
taxes levied for the year in which the loan is made. 

Section IV. Debt, How Contracted. 

1. Form of Laws to Borrow Money. — All laws authorizing the bor- 
rowing of money by or on behalf of the State shall specify the purposes for 
which the money is to be used, and the money so obtained shall be used for 
the purpose specified, and for no other. 

Section V. State Aid. 

1. State Aid Forbidden. — The credit of the State shall not be pledged 
or loaned to any individual, company, corporation or association, and the 
State shall not become a joint owner or stockholder in any company, associa- 
tion or corporation. 

Section VI. Purposes of Taxation by Counties and Cities. 

1. Restrictions on Counties and Cities. — The General Assembly 
shall not authorize any county, municipal corporation, or political division 
of this State, to become a stockholder in any company, corporation, or 
association, or to appropriate money for, or to loan its credit to, any cor- 
poration, company, association, institution, or individual, except for purely 
charitable purposes. This restriction shall not operate to prevent the 
support of schools by municipal corporations within their respective limits: 
Provided, that if any municipal corporation shall offer to the State any 
property for locating or building a capitol, and the State accepts such offer, 
the corporation may comply with such offer. 

2. Taxing Power of Counties Limited. — The General Assembly shall 
not have power to delegate to any county the right to levy a tax for any 
purpose, except for educational purposes; to build and repair the public 
buildings and bridges; to maintain and support prisoners; to pay jurors 
and coroners, and for litigation, quarantine, roads and expenses of courts; 
to support paupers and pay debts heretofore existing; to pay the county 
police, and to provide for necessary sanitation. 

Section VII. Limitation on Municipal Debts. 

L Debt of Counties and Cities Not to Exceed Seven Per Cent. — 
The debt hereafter incurred by any county, municipal corporation, or 
political division of this State, except as in this Constitution provided for, 
shall not exceed seven per centum of the assessed value of all the taxable 
property therein, and no such county, municipality, or division, shall incur 
any new debt, except for a temporary loan or loans to supply casual de- 
ficiencies of revenue, not to exceed one-fifth of one per centum of the assessed 
value of taxable property therein, without the assent of two-thirds of the 
qualified voters thereof, at an election for that purpose, to be held as may 
be prescribed by law; but any city, the debt of which does not exceed seven 
per centum of the assessed value of the taxable property at the time of the 



344 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

adoption of this Constitution, may be authorized by law to increase, at 
any time, the amount of said debt, three per centum upon such assessed 
valuation. (An amendment permits Augusta to increase its debt for certain 
purposes.) 

2. County and City Bonds, How Paid. — Any county, municipal cor- 
poration, or political division of this State, which shall incur any bonded 
indebtedness -under the provisions of this Constitution, shall, at or before 
the time of so doing, provide for the assessment and collection of an annual 
tax, sufficient in amount to pay the principal and interest of said debt within 
thirty years from the date of the incurring of said indebtedness. 



Section VIII. Assumption of Debt. 

1. Assumption of Debts Forbidden. — The State shall not assume the 
debt, nor any part thereof, of any county, municipal corporation, or political 
division of the State, unless such debt shall be contracted to enable the 
State to repel invasion, suppress insurrection, or defend itself in time of war. 



Section IX. Public Money. 

1. Profit on Public Money. — The receiving, directly or indirectly, 
by any officer of the State or county, or member or officer of the General 
Assembly, of any interests, profits or perquisites arising from the use or 
loan of public funds in his hands, or moneys to be raised through his agency 
for State or county purposes, shall be deemed a felony, and punishable as 
may be prescribed by law, a part of which punishment shall be a disqualifica- 
tion from holding office. 

Section X. City Debts. 

1. City Debts, How Incurred. — Municipal corporations shall not 
incur any debt until provision therefor shall have been made by the municipal 
government. 

Section XL Void Bonds. 

1. Certain Bonds Shall Not be Paid. — The General Assembly shall 
have no authority to appropriate money directly or indirectly, to pay the 
whole, or any part, of the principal or interest of the bonds, or other obliga- 
tions, which have been pronounced illegal, null and void, by the General 
Assembly, and the constitutional amendments ratified by a vote of the 
people on the first day of May, 1877; nor shall the General Assembly have 
authority to pay any of the obligations created by the State under laws 
passed during the late war between the States, nor any of the bonds, notes, 
or obligations made and entered into during the existence of said war, the 
time for the payment of which was fixed after the ratification of a treaty of 
peace between the United States and the Confederate States; nor shall the 
General Assembly pass any law, or the Governor, or other State official, 
enter into any contract or agreement, whereby the State shall be made a 
party to any suit in any court of this State, or of the United States, instituted 
to test the validity of any such bonds or obligations. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 345 

Section XII. Public Debt Not to be Increased. 

1. Bonded Debt Not to Increase. — The bonded debt of the State 
shall never be increased, except to repel invasion, suppress insurrection, or 
to defend the State in time of war. 

Section XIII. Public Property Pledged for State's Debt. 

1. State's Property May be Sold to Pay Bonded Debt. — The pro- 
ceeds of the sale of the Western and Atlantic, Macon and Brunswick, or 
other railroads held by the State, and any other property owned by the 
State, whenever the General Assembly may authorize the sale of the whole, 
or any part thereof, shall be applied to the payment of the bonded debt 
of the State, and shall not be used for any other purpose whatever, so long 
as the State has any existing bonded debt: Provided, that the proceeds of 
the sale of the Western and Atlantic Railroad shall be applied to the pay- 
ment of the bonds for which said railroad has been mortgaged, in preference 
to all other bonds. 

Section XIV. Sinking Fund, 

1. Sinking Fund. — The General Assembly shall raise by taxation each 
year, in addition to the sum required to pay the public expenses and interests 
on the public debt, the sum of one hundred thousand dollars, which shall 
be held as a sinking fund to pay off and retire the bonds of the State which 
have not yet matured, and shall be applied to no other purpose whatever. 
If the bonds cannot at any time be purchased at or below par, then the 
sinking fund, herein provided for, may be loaned by the Governor and 
treasurer of the State: Provided, the security which shall be demanded for 
said loan shall consist only of the valid bonds of the State; but this section 
shall not take effect until the eight per cent currency bonds, issued under the 
Act of February 19th, 1873, shall have been paid. 

Section XV. Reports. 

1. Quarterly Reports of Comptroller and Treasurer. — The comp- 
troller-general and treasurer shall each make to the Governor a quarterly 
report of the financial condition of the State, which report shall include a 
statement of the assets, liabilities and income of the State, and expenditures 
therefor, for the three months preceding: and it shall be the duty of the 
Governor to carefully examine the same by himself, or through competent 
persons connected with his department, and cause an abstract thereof to 
be pul^lished for the information of the people, which abstract shall be 
indorsed by him as having been examined. 

Section XVI. Donations. 

1. Donations Forbidden. — The General Assembly shall not, by vote, 
resolution, or order, grant any donation, or gratuity, in favor of any person, 
corporation, or association. 

2. Extra Compensation Forbidden. — The General Assembly shall 
not grant or authorize extra compensation to any public officer, agent, or 
contractor, after the service has been rendered, or the contract entered into. 



346 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

Section XVII. Public Printing. 

1. Public Printing. — The office of the State printer shall cease with 
the expiration of the term of the present incumbent, and the General Assem- 
bly shall provide, by law, for letting the public printing to the lowest re- 
sponsible bidder, or bidders, who shall give adequate and satisfactory security 
for the faithful performance thereof. No member of the General Assembly, 
or other public officer, shall be interested, either directly or indirectly, in any 
such contract. 

ARTICLE VIII. 

EDUCATION. 
Section I. Common Schools. 

1. Common Schools. — There shall be a thorough system of common 
schools for the education of children, as nearly uniform as practicable, the 
expenses of which shall be provided for by taxation, or otherwise. The 
schools shall be free to all children of the State, but separate schools shall 
be provided for the white and colored races. 

Section II. School Commissioner. 

1. State School Commissioner. — There shall be a State school com- 
missioner, elected by the people at the same time and manner as the Gover- 
nor and State House officers are elected, whose term of office shall be two 
years, and until his successor is elected and qualified. His office shall be 
at the seat of government, and he shall be paid a salary not to exceed two 
thousand dollars per annum. The General Assembly may substitute for 
the State school commissioner such officer, or officers, as may be deemed 
necessary to perfect the system of public education. 

Section III. School Fund. 

1. School Fund. — The poll tax, any educational fund now belonging 
to the State (except the endowment of, and debt due to, the University of 
Georgia) , a special tax on shows and exhibitions, and on the sale of spirituous 
and malt liquors, which the General Assembly is hereby authorized to assess, 
and the proceeds of any commutation tax for military service, and all taxes 
that may be assessed on such domestic animals as, from their nature and 
habits, are destructive to other property, are hereby set apart and devoted 
for the support of common schools. 

Section IV. Educational Tax. 

1. Counties and Cities may Tax for Public Schools. — Authority 
may be granted to counties, militia districts, school districts, and to munic- 
ipal corporations upon the recommendation of the corporate authority, to 
establish and maintain public schools in their respective limits, by local 
taxation; but no such local laws shall take effect until the same shall have 
been submitted to a vote of the qualified voters in each county, militia 
district, school district, or municipal corporation, and approved by a two- 
thirds majority of those voting at such election; and the General Assembly 
may prescribe who shall vote on such questions. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 347 

Section V. Local Systems. 

1. Local Schools not Affected. — Existing local school systems shall 
not be affected by this Constitution. Nothing contained in first section of 
this article shall be construed to deprive schools in this State, not common 
schools, from participation in the educational fund of the State, as to all 
pupils therein taught in the elementary branches of an English education. 

Section VL Univebsity of Georgia. 

1. State University. — The trustees of the University of Georgia may 
accept bequests, donations and grants of land, or other property, for the 
use of said University. In addition to the payment, of the annual interest 
on the debt due by the State to the University, the General Assembly may, 
from time to time, make such donations thereto as the condition of the 
treasury will authorize. And the General Assembly may also, from time 
to time, make such appropriations of money as the condition of the treasury 
will authorize, to any college or university (not exceeding one in number) 
now established, or hereafter to be established, in this State for the education 
of persons of color. 



ARTICLE IX. 

HOMESTEAD AND EXEMPTIONS. 
Section I. Homestead. 

1. Homestead and Exemption. — There shall be exempt from levy and 
sale, by virtue of any process whatever under the laws of this State, except 
as hereinafter excepted, of the property of every head of a family, or guardian 
or trustee of a family of minor children, or every aged or infirm person, or 
person having the care and support of dependent females of any age, who 
is not the head of a family, realty or personalty, or both, to the value in the 
aggregate of sixteen hundred dollars. 

Section II. Exemption. 

1. Protection Guaranteed. — No court or ministerial officer in. this 
State shall ever have jurisdiction or authority to enforce any judgment, 
execution, or decree, against the property set apart for such purpose, includ- 
ing such improvements as may be made thereon from time to time, except 
for taxes, for the purchase money of the same, for labor done thereon, for 
material furnished therefor, or for the removal of incumbrances thereon. 

Section III. Waiver of Homestead. 

1. May be Waived, How Far; How Sold. — The debtor shall have 
power to waive or renounce in writing his right to the benefit of the exemp- 
tion provided for in this Article, except as to wearing apparel, and not 
exceeding three hundred dollars worth of household and kitchen furniture, 
and provisions, to be selected by himself and his wife, if any, and he shall 
not, after it is set apart, alienate or encumber the property so exempted, 
but it may be sold by the debtor, and his wife, if any, jointly, with the 



348 



HISTORY OF GEORGIA 



sanction of the judge of the superior court of the county where the debtor 
resides or the land is situated, the proceeds to be reinvested upon the same 
uses. 

Section IV. Homestead Set Apaet, How. 
1. Setting Apart Short Homestead. — The General Assembly shall 
provide, by law, as early as practicable, for the setting apart and valuation 
of said property. But nothing in this Article shall be construed to affect 
or repeal the existing laws for exemption of property from sale, contained 
in the present Code of this State, in paragraphs 2040 to 2049, inclusive, 
and the acts amendatory thereto. It may be optional with the applicant 
to take either, but not both, of such exemptions. 

Section V. Short Homestead Waived. 
1. Short Homestead may be Waived. — The debtor shall have authority 
to waive or renounce in writing his right to the benefit of the exemption pro- 
vided for in section four, except as is excepted in section three of this Article. 

Section VI. Homestead Supplemented. 

1. Supplemental Homestead. — The applicant shall at any time have 
the right to supplement his exemption by adding to an amount already set 
apart, which is less than the whole amount of exemption herein allowed, a 
sufficiency to make his exemption equal to the whole amount. 

Section VII. Former Homesteads Preserved. 

1. Homesteads Heretofore Set Apart. — Homesteads and exemp- 
tions of personal property which have been heretofore set apart by virtue of 
the provisions of the existing Constitution of this State, and in accordance 
with the laws for the enforcement thereof, or which may be hereafter so set 
apart, at any time, shall be and remain valid as against all debts and liabilities 
existing at the time of the adoption of this Constitution, to the same extent 
that they would have been had said existing Constitution not been revised. 

Section VIII. Prior Rights to Exemption Preserved. 

1. Vested Rights Protected. — Rights which have become vested 
under previously existing laws shall not be affected by anything herein 
contained. In all cases in which homesteads have been set apart under the 
Constitution of 1868, and the laws made in pursuance thereof, and a bona 
fide sale of such property has been subsequently made and the full purchase 
price thereof has been paid, all right of exemption in such property by reason 
of its having been so set apart shall cease in so far as it affects the right 
of the purchaser. In all such cases where a part only of the purchase price 
has been paid, such transactions shall be governed by the laws now of force 
in this State, in so far as they affect the rights of the purchaser, as though 
said property had not been set apart. 

Section IX. Sale of Homestead. 

1. Sale and Reinvestment of Homestead. — Parties who have taken 
a homestead of realty under the Constitution of 1868 shall have the right 
to sell said homestead and reinvest the same, by order of the judge of the 
superior courts of this State. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 349 
ARTICLE X. 

MILITIA. 
Section I. Militia and Volunteers. 

1. Organization of Militia. — A well regulated militia being essential 
to the peace and security of the State, the General Assembly shall have 
authority to provide by law how the militia of this State shall be organized, 
officered, trained, armed, and equipped; and of whom it shall consist. 

2. Volunteers. — The General Assembly shall have power to authorize 
the formation of volunteer companies, and to provide for their organization 
into battalions, regiments, brigades, divisions and corps, with such restric- 
tions as may be prescribed by law, and shall have authority to arm and 
equip the same. 

3. Pay of Militia. — The officers and men of the militia and volunteer 
forces shall not be entitled to receive any pay, rations, or emoluments, when 
not in active service by authority of the State. 

ARTICLE XL 

COUNTIES AND COUNTY OFFICERS. 
Section I. Counties. 

1. Counties are Corporate Bodies. — Each county shall be a body 
corporate, with such powers and limitations as may be prescribed by law. 
All suits by or against a county shall be in the name thereof; and the metes 
and bounds of the several counties shall remain as now prescribed by law, 
unless changed as hereinafter provided. 

2. New Counties Not Allowed. — (There shall not be more than 148 
counties.) 

3. Change of County Lines. — County lines shall not be changed unless 
under the operation of a general law for that purpose. 

4. Change of County Sites. — No county site shall be changed or 
removed except by a two-thirds vote of the qualified voters of the county, 
voting at an election held for that purpose, and a two-thirds vote of the 
General Assembly. 

5. Dissolution of Counties. — Any county may be dissolved and 
merged with contiguous counties by a two-thirds vote of the qualified elec- 
tors of such county, voting at an election held for that purpose. 

Section IL County Officers. 

1. County Officers. — The county officers shall be elected by the 
qualified voters of their respective counties, or districts, and shall hold their 
offices for two years. They shall be removed on conviction for malpractice 
in office, and no person shall be eligible to any of the offices referred to in 
this paragraph, unless he shall have been a resident of the county for two 
years, and is a qualified voter. 

Section III. Uniformity in County Officers. 

1. County Officers to be Uniform. — Whatever tribunal, or officers, 
may hereafter be created by the General Assembly for the transaction of 



350 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 

county matters shall l)e uniform throughout the State, and of the same 
name, jurisdiction and remedies, except that the General Assembly may 
provide for the appointment of commissioners of loads and revenue in any 
county. 

Section IV. State Capital. 

1. Capital in Atlanta. — The city of Atlanta shall be the capital of 
the State, until changed by the same authority, and in the same way, that 
is provided for the alteration of this Constitution. 



ARTICLE XII. 

THE LAWS OF GENERAL OPERATION IN FORCE IN THIS STATE. 

Section L 

1. Supreme Law, What Is. — The laws of general operation in this 
State are, first, as the supreme law: The Constitution of the United States, 
the laws of the United States in pursuance thereof, and all treaties made 
under the authority of the United States. 

2. Second in Authority. — Second, as next in authority thereto: this 
Constitution. 

3. Third in Authority. — Third, in subordination to the foregoing: 
All laws now of force in this State, not inconsistent with this Constitution, 
and the ordinances of this Convention, shall remain of force until the same 
are modified or repealed by the General Assembly. The tax acts and 
appropriation acts passed by the General Assembly of 1877, and approved 
by the Governor of the State, and not inconsistent with the Constitution, 
are hereby continued in force until altered by law. 

4. Local and Private Acts. — Local and private acts passed for the 
benefit of counties, cities, towns, corporations, and private persons, not 
inconsistent with the supreme law, nor with this Constitution, and which 
have not expired nor been repealed, shall have the force of statute law, 
subject to judicial decision as to their validity when passed, and to any 
limitations imposed by their own terms. 

5. Vested Rights Secured. — All rights, privileges and immunities 
which may have been vested in, or accrued to, any person or persons, or 
corporation in his, her or their own right, or in any fiduciary capacity, under 
and in virtue of, any act of the General Assembly, or any judgment, decree 
or order, or other proceeding of any court of competent jurisdiction in this 
State, heretofore rendered, shall be held inviolate by all courts before which 
they may be brought in question, unless attacked for fraud. 

6. Acts of Courts Confirmed. — All judgments, decrees, orders, and 
other proceedings, of the several courts of this State, heretofore made, 
within the limits of their several jurisdictions, are hereby ratified and 
affirmed, subject only to reversal by motion for a new trial, appeal, bill of 
review, or other proceeding, in conformity with the law of force when they 
were made. 

7. Existing Officers. — The officers of the government now existing 
shall continue in the exercise of their several functions until their successors 
are duly elected or appointed, and qualified; but nothing herein is to apply 
to any officer whose office may be abolished by this Constitution. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 351 

8. Ordinances. — The ordinances of this Convention shall have the 
force of laws until otherwise provided by the General Assembly, except the 
ordinances in reference to submitting the homestead and capital question 
to a vote of the people, which ordinances, after being voted on, shall have 
the effect of constitutional provisions. 



ARTICLE XIII. 

AMENDMENTS TO THE CONSTITUTION. 
Section I. 

1. Constitution, How Amended. — Any amendment or amendments 
to this Constitution may be proposed in the Senate or House of Representa- 
tives, and if the same shall be agreed to, by two-thirds of the members elected 
to each of the two houses, such proposed amendment or amendments shall 
be entered on their journals, with the yeas and nays taken thereon. And 
the General Assembly shall cause such amendment or amendments to be 
published in one or more newspapers in each congressional district, for two 
months previous to the time of holding the next general election, and shall 
also provide for a submission of such proposed amendment or amendments 
to the people at said next general election, and if the people shall ratify such 
amendment or amendments, by a majority of the electors qualified to vote 
for members of the General Assembly, voting thereon, such amendment or 
amendments shall become a part of this Constitution. When more than 
one amendment is submitted at the same time, they shall be so submitted 
as to enable the electors to vote on each amendment separately. 

2. Convention, How Called. — No convention of the people shall be 
called by the General Assembly to revise, amend, or change this Constitu- 
tion, unless by a concurrence of two-thirds of all the members of each house 
of the General Assembly. The representation in said convention shall be 
based on population as near as practicable. 

Section II. 

(This section provides for the submission of the Constitution to a vote of 
the people, for ratification or rejection.) 

The Constitution was ratified by a vote of the people at an election held 
on the fifth day of December, 1877. 

The Convention which adopted the Constitution met on the eleventh day 
of July, and adjourned on the twenty-fifth day of August, 1877. 

Amendments to the Constitution have been made from time to time, and 
are incorporated in their proper places in it. 



INDEX 



PAGE 

Academies: Chatham 202 

Richmond 202 

Alexander, cruelty to 183 

Ambush on St. Simon's 67 

Amelia Island 58, 62 

Anne, ship 39 

Argyle, Fort 49 

Arsenal at Augusta 280 

Ash, General, at Brier Creek 151 

Assembly, first General 82 

Asylum, Bethesda Orphan 71 

Athens laid out 221 

Atlanta, beginnings of 263 

battle around 291 

made capital 310 

Augusta, settled 57 

condition of 97 

Indian conference at loi 

captured by British 144 

abandoned by Campbell 150 

siege of 182-184 

retaken by Lee 185-187 

arsenal at, surrendered 280 

Barbecue 236 

Bartow, Gen'l Francis S., orator.. 277 

death of 284 

Battles: Bloody Marsh 67 

Lexington 122 

Trenton and Princeton 131 

near Midway Church 137 

Kettle Creek 145 

Brier Creek 151 

Kings Mountain 188 

around Atlanta 291 

Beaufort, Treaty of 204 

Bethesda Orphan Asylum 71 

Blockade on coast 284 

Bosomworth, Thomas 77-8o 

Boston, tea at i iQ 

relief for 120 



PAGE 

Boundary, southern 100, loi 

northern and western 224 

Bowen, Commodore 125 

Boyd, Colonel, raid of 144 

Broad River Colony 201 

Brown, Colonel, at Augusta 167 

cruelty of 168, 183 

surrender of 187 

Brown, Joseph E., early life 273 

made governor 273 

seizes forts 278, 280 

arrest of 301 

Brown, Joseph M 312 

Bryan, Jonathan 11 1, 112 

resigns from Council 120 

arrest of 140 

Bull, Col. Wm 39 

Bulloch, Archibald, President. ... 127 

and the sentinel 128 

Burgoyne's surrender 137 

Campbell, Colonel 137 

attacks Savannah 139 

captures Augusta 144 

abandons Augusta 150 

Campbell, Duncan 258 

Capital of State, Savannah 97, 203 

Augusta 204 

Louisville 204 

Milledgeville 224 

Atlanta 310 

Capitol building, Louisville 216 

Milledgeville 225 

Atlanta 310 

Carolina, settled 29 

disputed territory 29 

Carpetbaggers in Georgia 302 

Cession of 1802 223 

Charleston, colonists at . . ... 39 

tea ships at 119 

Charter of Georgia. . 35 



352 



INDEX 



353 



PAGE 

Charter of Georgia surrendered. . 85 

Cherokee Indians 21 

legends of 24-27 

removal of 253-256 

alphabet 253 

Clark, John 2 4..?-244 

Clarke, Elijah 144 

character of 178, 179 

Cobb, Howell 269, 277 

Cobb, Thos. R. R 277 

Colonists, selection of 38 

voyage and landing 39, 40 

general conditions 80, 117 

Colquitt, Gov. A. H 310 

Conference, last, of cabinet 299 

Confiscation acts 165 

Confiscation of property 198 

Congress, Continental 120 

Congress, Provincial i ?o, 125 

Constitution, of Georgia (1777)... 131 

of United States 206 

of Georgia (1708) 219 

of Georgia (1877) 309 

Corn shucking 239 

Cotton, culture of 208 

Cotton gin invented 203-213 

Council of Safety, created ....... 1 24 

new one chosen 126 

orders given by 129 

Counties, first two 74 

first eight 132 

Cracker, Georgia 234 

Crawford, Wm. H 241-243 

Creek Indians 20 

cede lands in Georgia 251 

Cumberland Island 58 

Customs, early, in Georgia 230-240 

Dahlonega 255 

Darien settled 54 

Davis, Jefferson 281 

arrest of 300 

Debtors' prisons 32 

De Soto in Georgia 16-18 

D'Estaing, Count, arrives 153 

demands Savannah 157 

bravery of 158 

Dolly, Quash 139 

Dooly. Col. John, death of 168 

Dorchester settled 83 



PAGE 

Ebenezer, founded 51 

sufi'erings at 140 

Education, beginnings of 202 

higher 257-259 

Elbert, Samuel 146 

at Brier Creek 151 

Ellis, Gov. Henry 92 

Emory College 258 

Evans, Gen'l C. A 296 

Florida, named 14 

disputed territory 29 

invaded by Oglethorpe 63 

boundary line of 100 

expedition against 136 

Forrest, General 288 

Fort Argyle founded 48 

Fort Cornwallis captured 187 

Fort Galphin reduced 185 

Fort Grierson captured 186 

Fort McAllister attacked 288 

Fort Moore, trade at 57 

Fort Moosa recaptured 64 

Fort Morris defended 138 

Fort Pulaski seized 278 

Fort St. Diego captured 63 

Fort Sumter bombarded 284 

Fountain of Youth 14 

Fox hunting 237 

Franklin, Benjamin 72 

on Stamp Act 104 

elected agent no 

Frederica, founded 56 

fortified 66 

county of 74 

decay of 90 

Freedmen's Bureau 302 

Gage, General no 

letter to 125 

Galphin, Fort . 185 

Galphin, George 115 

Galphin Claim 116 

"General, The," stealing of 286 

George II, King 35 

George III, King 98 

Georgia, charter of 35 

name given to 35 

boundary lines loi, 224 

invaded by British 137 

enters the Union 206, 207 



354 



INDEX 



PAGE 

Georgia, secedes 279 

readmitted 306 

Georgia Platform. 269 

Georgia Railroad 262 

Gold in North Georgia 255 

Gordon, Gen'l John B 293 

governor 311 

Grady, Henry W., speech of 309 

Grant, General 296 

Gray Goose 147 

Greene, Gen'l Nathanael 199 

death of 205 

Grierson, Colonel 167 

cruelty of 183 

captured 186 

Gwinnett, Button 129 

duel and death 135 

Habersham, James 71 

President of Council 107 

Habersham, Joseph 123, 125, 126 

postmaster-general 207 

Hall, Lyman, delegate 121, 133 

signs Declaration of Independ- 
ence 129 

Hardwicke, proposed capital 90 

abandoned 97 

Hart, Nancy, stories of 173-177 

Hawkins, Lieutenant, bravery of . 146 

Heard's Fort 167 

Highlanders, Scotch 54 

Hill, Benj. H 280 

arrest of 301 

speech of 306 

Hiwassee, legend of 24 

Hood, General 291 

Houston, Gov. John 136 

Howe, Gen'l Robert 136 

abandons Savannah 140 

Howley, Gov. Richard 166 

Independence, Declaration of . . . . 129 

Indians of Georgia 20 

legends of 24 

conference at Augusta loi 

Jackson, James, at Savannah 195 

early life of 192-194 

opposes Yazoo Act 215 

Jasper, Serg't Wm 141 

death of 159 



PAGE 

Jenkins, Charles, Jr 269 

deposed as governor 303 

Jews, admission of 49 

Johnston, Gen'l Jos. E 290 

Jones, Noble W 112 

Ku Klux Klan 305 

Lafayette visits Georgia 251 

Laurens, Colonel, at Savannah. . . 159 

Lawmaking, delays in 109 

Lee, Col. Henry, at Augusta 185 

Lee, Gen'l Robt. E 296 

Liberty Boys 104, 105 

Liberty County 121, 133 

Liberty Hall 283 

Liberty pole 124 

Lincoln, Abraham 274 

Lincoln, Gen'l Benj 140 

at Purysburg 150 

at Savannah 157-159 

Liquor, sale of, forbidden 38 

made legal 76 

LogroUing 238 

Long, Crawford W 264 

Longstreet, Wm 226 

Louisville made capital 203, 216 

Lumpkin, Wilson 277 

McGirth, Daniel, stories of . . . . 146-149 

Mcintosh, Col. John 138, 151 

Mcintosh, Gen'l Lachlan 135, 152 

Mcintosh, Wm., death of 249 

Mackay, Captain 61 

McPherson, General, death of . . . . 292 

Maitland, Colonel 154 

Maps: of Georgia 2-3 

of original grant 37 

forts on coast 56 

attack on St. Augustine 64 

first parishes 95 

first counties 133 

Yazoo territory 215 

Georgia in 1818 247 

March to the sea 295 

Margravate of Azilia 30 

Maryland settled 28 

Meigs, Joseph 221 

Memorial Day 296 

Mercer, Jesse 258 

Mercer University 257 



INDEX 



355 



PAGE 

Midway Church 84 

battle near 137 

Midway settlement 83 

Military Act 109 

Milledge, John, adventure 192 

aids university 221 

capital named for 225 

Milledge ville, capital 224 

abandoned 295 

Montgomery, Sir Robert 30 

Monuments: to Oglethorpe (frontispiece) 

Tomochichi 45 

Jasper 160 

Pulaski 162 

Gordon 311 

Moore, Hannah 70 

Moravians, emigrants 54 

Mulberry Grove 205 

Musgrove, Mary 77-80 

Muster Day 236 

Nancy Hart, stories of i73-i77 

Nesbit, Judge E. A 279 

New Inverness settled 54 

New York settled 28 

Oglethorpe, James Edward 32 

interest in debtors 34 

accompanies the colonists 39 

treaty with Indians 47 

explores the coast 57 

visits Coweta Town 60 

dangers to 61 

return to England 69 

death of 70 

Palmer, Colonel 64 

Parishes, first eight 95 

St. John and others 121 

Parker, Henry, President 83 

Pennsylvania settled 28 

Pikes, Joe Brown's 289 

Ponce de Leon 14, 15 

Porto Rico, De Leon at 14 

Prevost, Gen'l A 137 

defends Savannah 154 

Prisons, debtors' 32 

Pulaski, Count 161 

Pulaski, Fort, seized 278 

defense of 286 

Purysburg 150 



PAGE 

Railroads in Georgia 260-263 

Reconstruction measures 303, 305 

Rescinding Act 216 

Revolution, beginnings of 119 

progress of 131, 188 

end of 189 

Reynolds, Gov. John 88-91 

Rice, Captain 128 

St. Augustine, founded 28 

attacked by Oglethorpe 63-65 

St. Simon's Island 65, 67 

Sallette, Robert, stories of 169-172 

Salt, scarcity of 285 

Salzburgers, story of 50-53 

silk culture by 82 

Savannah, settled 38-40 

laid out 46 

condition of 74, 89, 97 

threatened by Indians 78 

stamps in 106 

captured by British 139, 140 

attacked by Americans 157-163 

captured by Sherman 295 

Savannah, steamship 227-229 

Savannah County 74 

Seal, of trustees 36 

of province 88, 89 

of state 131, 132 

of state (17Q9) 219, 220 

Secession, talk of 271 

feehng for 274 

of South CaroHna 276 

convention 278 

opinions on 277 

of Georgia ■. . . 279 

Sequoyah 253, 254 

Sherman, Gen'l W. T 290 

march to the sea 295 

Silk culture, proposed 36 

a failure 81 

Silver Bluff 16, 115, 185 

Slaton, John M 312 

Slavery, forbidden 38 

made legal 75 

condition (1850) 268 

contention over 268 

aboHshed 303 

Smith, Gov. Hoke 312 

South CaroHna secedes 276 

Spain, war against 59 



356 



INDEX 



PAGE 

Spanish settle Florida 28 

Stagecoach routes. . . 233, 260 

Stamp Act 103, 104 

repealed 108 

Stamps in Georgia 106 

Stealing an engine 287 

Steamboat, devised 226 

crosses Atlantic 228 

Steam cars, beginning of 261 

Stephens, Alex. H 277, 280, 281 

arrest of 301 

death of 310 

Stephens, Wm 74 

trouble with Bosomworth 78 

Streight's raid 288 

Sunbury, founded 94 

attacked by British 138 

decline of 143 

Tax on tea 119 

Territory, western, ceded 223 

Tobacco rolling 235 

Tomochichi 40-45 

Toombs, Robert, orator 270 

escape of 300 

Tory, term of reproach 119 

Treaty, Lower Creeks 47 

how made 102 

at Augusta 115 

of Beaufort 204 

of 1825 247 

of New Echota 256 

Treutlen, John Adam 134 

Troup, George M 244 

defies the government 250 

Trustees of Colony 36 

rules and plans 38 

surrender charter 85 

Twelve-mile strip 204, 223 



PAGE 

Uchee Indians 21 

University of Georgia, endowing of 203 
founded 221 

Virginia settled 28 

Virginians in Georgia 201 

Walker, Gen'l W. H. T 292 

Walton, George 129, 166 

Washington, Gen'l George 131 

progress of war under 188 

Cornwallis surrenders to 189 

visits Georgia 207 

■Wayne, Gen'l Anthony 190 

lands given to 199 

Wereat, Gov. John 153, 166 

Wesley, John and Charles 54, 71 

Wesley an Female College 258 

Whigs 119 

White, Col. John 154 

Whitefield, George 71 

White House 183 

Whitney, EH, and cotton gin. . .208-213 

Wright, Gov. James q6, 97 

made governor 99 

hold Indian conference loi 

burned in effigy 107 

warning to colonists in 

arrest and escape 126 

return to Georgia 164 

surrenders Savannah 191 

Yamacraw Bluff 40 

Yamacraw Indians 21 

Yazoo Act 214-218 

burning of 217 



MN 29 1913 



